Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Buzz Buzz

“No….” I muttered as I turned over to my other side.

Buzz Buzz

“It’s too early…” I complained.

Buzz Buzz

“Alright…alright…”

I rolled back over to my other side and unplugged my phone from the charger.

“Bloody prell” I mumbled as I shielded my eyes from the brightness of the phone.

It took a while for my eyes to adjust but once they did I scrolled through last night's messages in our group chat.

Bee boy: Who’s ready for work tomorrow??
Ranboob: Me!
Bee boy: Tommy?
Big T: No
Bee boy: Dude it was one angry woman
Big T: One stupid ass woman that I wish I could punt to the fucking sun
Ranboob: That’s…
Ranboob: a lot of anger
Big T: I’m aware
Bee boy: Why the prell are you even complaining Tommy, you only work a five-hour shift tomorrow! Ranboo and I are working an eight-hour shift.
Big T: And?
Bee boy: You annoy me
Big T: Okay
Bee boy: *sent eye rolling emoji*
Bee boy: see you two bright and early!

Ya if it isn’t clear I hate my job. Okay, that sounds bad, what I mean is I don’t mind my job. The people…that's a different story. There’s just a lot of annoying and stupid people. My name is Tommy and welcome to my fucked up life.

I was born many years ago, eighteen to be exact. When I was born my parents decided I wasn’t cute enough and they’re right…because I’m fucking handsome! Instead of leaving me to defend myself, they gave me to the most amazing person who's ever lived. My parents had left me outside of Puffy’s cottage.

Puffy is who I consider my mom figure since I don’t have anyone else. Plus, she was the one who raised me so it’s not weird. She’s often seen wearing dresses or comfortable outfits. She did dye her hair so it’d be half white and half brown, reminds me a lot of Ranboo’s hair since his is half black and half white.

I’m getting a bit off-topic but Puffy is also Tubbo’s aunt which is how we met. Tubbo’s parents passed away when he was young which is why he doesn’t remember living anywhere else except Puffy’s. I remember Tubbo and I bonding at first sight, like we were destined to be best friends.

And if you’re wondering how we met Ranboo, the simple answer is I don’t know. Ranboo just spawned into our lives and has been there ever since. The three of us have done everything together. We graduated earlier this year and have all been working at a cafe to spend more time together since we all live alone. I swear I’m not lonely or anything, just…need company.

I think I’ve caught you up to speed so maybe it’s not that bad…right? Fuck I’m an overthinker. Welp, that's your problem now, fellow reader. Yes, I break the fourth wall, so what? I don’t have to but I can and will. Pretty sure I’m not the only one, I’ve caught Ranboo staring at the wall just muttering to it… Maybe he needs therapy?? Just hope Tubbo doesn’t become his therapist again…Let’s just get back to me.

I sluggishly rolled out of bed and walked over to my closet. My closet consisted of a lot of hoodies and jeans since that’s what I liked wearing, I just wish I could wear them to work. I pulled out a long-sleeved white button-up shirt, black vest, black jeans, and a little black bow tie.

What? It's the company standard for a black bow tie.

I quickly slipped out of my pajamas and put on my outfit.

“Perfect,” I muttered.

I wandered back over to my nightstand and grabbed my lint roller. Who would have guessed the amount of lint I would get from working, it’s fucking insane. I gently rolled the lint roller all over my outfit before heading into the bathroom. My hair was a hot mess based on how it was going in four different directions.

I sighed loudly as I picked up my brush and began brushing my hair to its normal look

An eternity later

“There” I muttered as I messed it up a little to make my curls pronounced.

I glanced down at my phone to see what time it was.

“Shit!” I nearly screamed.

I raced out of the bathroom and grabbed my bag, keys, and headphones. It didn’t take me long to exit my apartment, lock it, and book it down to the elevator. I pressed the down arrow button and waited for the elevator doors to open. I’m convinced I probably woke up someone but honestly, they pull that crap every day I don’t work. Karmas is a bitch!

The elevator doors slid open to reveal an empty elevator. I stepped inside and pressed the first-floor button. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth as the doors slid closed and began making our descent. I honestly hate sharing the elevator with other people mainly because people always crop dust me. I can’t believe I just said that…

The elevator stopped moving and the doors slid open. I quickly exited and broke into a small jog.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Morning Tommy!” Niki, my manager, said in a soft tone as I entered.

“Morning Niki,” I replied in a tired voice.

“Is it too early for you Tommy?” Tubbo jokes

“It’s six in the morning” I yawned as I slipped into the back.

I wandered over to the locker area and began punching my code in. And no you fellow readers do not get to know the password to my locker. Why, you might ask? Because it’s my locker!

I pulled the lock off and opened up my locker. My locker had a few candy wraps sitting at the bottom and a picture from graduation day in the back.

Still want my locker?

I placed my bag inside and locked it. Walking back into the front I noticed Tubbo and Niki cleaning the counters.

“Did you clock in Tommy?” Niki asked.

“Doing it now” I replied as I pulled out my phone.

With today's tech, we don’t have those silly cards that you shove into that machine. Instead, most companies use an app to clock in. I clicked the clock-in button which notified our company that I was now working.

“Where’s Ranboo?” I asked.

“He’s taking out the trash,” Tubbo replied.

“Was” Ranboo corrected Tubbo as he entered the room.

Tubbo chuckled.

“Tommy, can you check on our system to see if we have any online orders?” Niki asked

I hummed as I wandered over to our computer. The computer had already been turned on, most likely since she’s the manager of the building and is the only one who knows the password. I hovered over to the orders tab and refreshed.

“We’ve got two so far” I announced.

“What are they?” Niki asked.

“The first order wants two black coffees and a slice of banana bread. The second order wants an egg cheese sandwich”

“Ranboo, can you handle the two black coffees?” Niki asked

Ranboo hummed as he began making them.

“Tommy, can you handle the rest?”

“Ya,” I replied as I grabbed a pair of gloves.

I slid open the door to the glass case and pulled out a slice of banana bread. The smell of banana bread spread throughout the room making the entire cafe smell like it. I carefully placed the bread inside a bag before going over to what I like to call the “Creation station” and making the egg cheese sandwich.

Recently, me and my coworkers like playing this game called “Who the fuck would order that?” where we tell each other some of the strangest orders we had from our day. It sounds stupid but how else are we going to entertain ourselves?

Once I finished making the sandwich I slowly wrapped it up. I wandered back over to where I left the banana bread and picked it up too. Ranboo had already placed the two black coffees in a tray with the appropriate number. I placed the banana bread bag beside the two black coffees and placed the number on the bag. I then set down the sandwich a bit away since these delivery people always take things and don’t even bother looking at the number. You should see Tubbo when one of the delivery people tells us that the order isn’t there. Let’s just say Tubbo loses his shit.

“Excellent, are you cool handling the online orders?” Niki asked.

“I don’t mind” I replied

“Great, if they get backed up I’ll get Ranboo to help”

I nodded.

See what I mean? Niki refuses to let Tubbo anywhere near the online orders. If one order goes missing, Tubbo just loses it. That’s why Ranboo helps me instead. Ranboo’s probably the most laid-back out of all of us.

“Morning rush is about to start, everyone,” Niki announced.

Ah yes, I love the morning rush. I’m just going to skip over this part.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Alright I’m heading home,” I said as I hit the clock-out button on my phone.

“Already?” Tubbo asked as he was making a chocolate shake.

“Sadly yes but I’ve got plans”

“Like what?” Ranboo asked, “Sleeping?”

“For your information, I don’t just sleep.”

“Then what else do you do?”

“I’m heading to the library”

“Since when the prell do you read?” Tubbo asked.

“I’m trying a new hobby,” I replied, sticking my tongue out.

“Let me know how it goes,” Tubbo snickered.

“You’re the worst”

“Love you too”

“Eww Tubbo!”

Ranboo chuckled. I wandered into the back and did my lock combination.

Why the fuck are you looking? Turn around. I mean it! Don’t look at me like that reader. Stop it! Stop it! Do you want me to punt you to the sun? Ya, Ya that's right turn around.

I quickly did the lock combination and opened my locker.

I seriously have no idea why the fuck you’re so interested in my fucking locker, I told you what was inside!

I pulled out my bag and closed the door. I placed the lock back on and exited through the staff doors. Now to the library.

Are you fucking laughing at me? If you are, I hope you die. It’s not funny! I’m just doing what you’re doing! Are you laughing because there's a version of me that lives on a server known as the Dream SMP, is the main character, has serious issues and thinks reading is a joke?? Because if so that’s some fucked up shit and you probably need therapy. Just don’t take it from Tubbo, he’ll somehow make it about him and his stupid bees.

I walked into the library which is always eerie as it’s super quiet. To be honest, this is my first time being inside of here. It’s two stories which is cool I guess. I began walking down an aisle. Whatever the fuck you want to call it and began looking at the books. I didn’t have a list of books I wanted to read, it was more like whatever sparked my curiosity,

I walked down several aisles rolling my eyes at most of the titles as they were all romantic sounding. One book did catch my interest, it was called “A Dragon’s Tale”. I did like dragons, they were beautiful creatures.

I pulled the book off the shelf and began reading the back.

“Interesting…” I muttered.

I held the book around my arm as I continued to look.

“Boring, boring, boring, gross, not my type” I muttered as my finger scanned the book titles.

I pulled out a second book called “Outcasts”. Just like the other book, I read the back which was about the people who label themselves as 'outcasts”. I picked that book up to put before I continued to look, something caught my eye.

I reached my hand into the shelf and pulled out a necklace. The necklace had a silver chain with a red pendant on it. The pendant reminded me of a mood necklace based on how it looked.

“Cool,” I whispered as I tucked it into my pocket.

Now back to the books

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I arrived back at my apartment two hours after my shift at the cafe was over. I walked in with a bag of at least five books. Figured if I didn’t like one I’d have four more to read. The question is which one to read first?

I placed all of the books on the ground and looked at them. Each had a unique cover and were all roughly the same length. But which one to read first?

I placed my hands in my pocket and remembered the necklace. I pulled it out of my pocket and looked at it.

“Who the prell would leave such a pretty necklace at the library? It’s probably worth a lot. Maybe I’ll sell it on eBay or something” I said aloud.

Something about the necklace was different. It was like it was screaming my name. Calling me to wear it.

I shrugged at that thought as I put on the necklace. I wandered over to my mirror in my bathroom and inspected it

“I look badass with it,” I said, smiling. “I have to show Tubbo and Ranboo”

I pulled out my phone and positioned my phone so they could see my face and necklace. Once I was lined up, I took one look at my phone and realized I wasn’t the only one in the picture.

I slowly put my phone down and turned around. Standing behind me were three guys that were a bit older than me…

“Did we break them?” one asked.

I screamed and slammed the bathroom door.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

My vision felt clouded the longer my breath felt trapped in my lungs. Every time I attempted to take a breath, I felt as if I was going to pass out.

“Shit shit shit” I muttered as I tried calming down.

Sweat began rolling down the side of my face as I panicked.

They’re not real, They’re not real, They’re no–

“Are you having a panic attack?” One of them asked as they came through the wall,

They had brown hair with horns sticking out of his head, translucent skin, elf-looking ears, yellow eyes that felt like they were looking through my soul, fangs, a yellow sweater, ugly torn-up pants, a set of wings that matched his skin, and a tail.

“W-W….What…” I managed to choke out.

“Definitely a panic attack,” They replied.

I could hear my heartbeats in my ears as if they were ringing. The thing that was in the bathroom with me slowly approached me and that’s when I lost it. I swung the bathroom door open, hitting whatever that thing was and booking it past the other two.

“That little demon!” The one from the bathroom shouted.

I bolted into the kitchen and grabbed a butter knife.

What? I don’t own sharp knives! They’re expensive!

I held the knife away from my body as I looked around.

“GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY APARTMENT YOU COSPLAYING FREAKS! TRY COMIC CON! I’M SURE THEY NEED MORE OF WHATEVER THE FUCK CHARACTERS YOU THREE ARE!” I shouted

“Comic-con?” A new voice asked, “Is that the kingdom here?”

“You’re not going to challenge the king are you Phil?” Another new voice asked.

“No”

I stood up against a wall and looked around the corner with my eyes. The one from the bathroom had been sitting on the ground rubbing their head. One of them had been kneeling beside them. The one kneeling was wearing a green and white bucket hat, I’d say he had elf ears but they were more feathered, a green and black looking robe, claws for hands, a tail like the other one, and talons for feet?

The one leaning against the wall was the most intimidating. They had bubble gum pink hair that was in a messy braid, horns sticking out of their head, elf ears, two massive tusks sticking out of their face, a cape, a king outfit if you ask me, and a tail.

“Get the hell out of my apartment”! I snapped as I stood in front of them.

“And why would we do that?” The pink-haired guy asked.

“Because in case you haven’t noticed this isn’t FUCKING comic con! If you’re looking for a costume party try going down the hallway and looking for a trash shoot”

“What is this comic con you speak of?” The pink hair one asked.

“It’s a place for you weirdos and your weird cults!”

“We’ll we’re not here for a cult mate, we’re looking fo–” The bucket hat guy started as he caught my necklace “We’re in the right place”

“No, you’re not, you need to get the fuck out before I call the police!”

“Is that the ruler?” The yellow sweater guy asked.

“What? No! Get the fuck out of character and get out of my apartment!”

The three of them gave each other blank looks before looking at me.

“How about you put down that little blade?” The green hat guy said.

“It’s a butter knife dick head!”

“Dick head? The name's Phil, mate”

“Does it look like I asked or even care?”

“He’s a spunky one” The pink-haired one replied “Do I have permission to burn it?”

“Sure,” Phil replied while rolling his eyes.

The pink-haired one smirked as he held literal fire. He made eye contact with me before making the butter knife in my hand burn within an instant.

“H-How did you…” I choked out as I stared at where the butter knife used to be.

“It’s called fire” The pink-haired one replied.

“No shit Sherlock…but how did you do that???”

“Where did you get the necklace?” Phil asked.

“The library…” I replied while still looking at my hand.

“ After all these years…and some young non-demon gets the amulet” Phil hissed.

“I am not a kid! I am a legal adult!”

“Says the guy who didn’t know what fire was” The yellow shirt guy snickered.

I gave the yellow shirt guy the middle finger because he was a fucking prick.

“You three need to explain yourselves right now before I call the police and let me fucking tell you I will enjoy watching them pulling your asses out of my apartment.”

“The necklace around your neck is an amulet”

“Uh-huh,” I replied as I’m sure they’re pulling more bullshit out of their asses.

“It’s a powerful amulet from our realm.”

“And what realm are you three from exactly?” I asked, trying to play along.

“Vida’t, a realm home to many demons”

“Is that why you two have horns and tails?” I asked, pointing at the other two.

“I mean we all do, Phil just keeps his hidden” The pink-haired one pointed out.

“So you’re demons?”

The three of them nodded.

“Right, what the fuck did Tubbo give me”

“Tubbo?” Phil asked.

“My best friend. Nope, stop talking to them, they’re not real”

“ I went through a wall, Techno held fire. How on Vida’t do you not believe us that we’re demons??” The yellow shirt snapped.

“Because demons aren’t real? I don’t know! Just leave!”

“Can’t without that amulet mate”

“Well here!” I snapped back as I ripped the amulet off and tossed it at them. “Now leave!”

The three didn’t reply, they just stared at me.

“Well! Pick up the stupid amulet and go back to this Vida’t!”

“Can’t mate,” Phil said as he pointed at the ground.

I looked at where Phil had been pointing and the amulet I had thrown was gone.

“Where the prell did the amulet go??” I demanded.

The pink-haired one wandered over to me and pulled at the chain around my neck.

Wait…chain?

I looked down and saw the amulet around my neck.

“How did…but I threw it!”

“It’s connected to your soul, mate”

“WHAT!” I yelled.

“You found the amulet, or rather it found you and now you’re the chosen one” Phil explained.

“But I don’t want to be some demon-chosen one or whatever!”

The three of them shrugged.

“So you three aren’t going to piss off until this amulet leaves?!?”

“Pretty much, and it doesn’t leave you until you’re dead mate”

“I’m stuck…with you three…until I die?”

They all hummed

“Fuck…” I muttered as I took a seat on my couch. “What the hell is so special about this stupid amulet anyway?”

“It holds a lot of power, and in the wrong hands…well there would be no universe.”

“So then why did you three show up? And who the prell are you three anyways??” I demanded.

“Alright Phil, answer the...creatures questions,” the yellow sweater shirt said.

Phil sighed heavily “ Well, I’m Phil. That’s Techno” he pointed at the pink-haired guy “And that’s Wilbur” he pointed at the yellow sweater guy, “And we…we’re the demons who wan—who watch over the amulet.”

“Well you three are clearly shit at it since you lost it”

“We weren't the ones who lost it!” Wilbur snapped “The Hybrid Demon King, our leader, lost a bet to the Badlands Demon King and had to hand it over. Who would have guessed he would make it disappear sparking a war between the different demons”

“So your worlds at war?”

They all hummed.

“And I like wars,” Techno commented.

“Would the amulet stop the war?” I asked.

“Most likely” Phil replied.

“They’d kill me I’m guessing?”

They all hummed.

“Nah I’m good here, I’ve got a perfect life here”

“That’s a lie” Wilbur pointed out

“You’re a bitch you know that right?”

“I don’t know what a bitch is but I’m not that!”

I laughed at his stupidity.

“Right so then how did you find me? Like how did you know that the amulet was here?”

“We sensed it and we have a feeling we’re not the only demon who sensed it”

“Great so there's more of you mother fuckers coming to kill me?”

They all nodded

“But you’re in luck bitch because we’re your demons!”

“First, how dare you call me a bitch Wilbur, and second, you're my demons??”

Phil hummed “We’ll do everything in our to protect the a–you to protect you”

I whipped out my phone and opened up the group chat.

Big T: Would you two believe me if I said that there were three demons in my apartment right now?
Bee Boy: Why?
Big T: BECAUSE THREE DEMONS ARE STANDING IN MY LIVING ROOM!
Ranboob: I think you’ve lost it Tommy, try and get some rest.
Big T: REST?!? I think I’m way past rest asshole!

“What are you doing with that glowing box?” Wilbur asked

“He’s sending us back home!” Techno shouted as he pulled my phone out of my hands.

“HEY! GIVE THAT BACK!”

Techno threw it at the ground and crushed it with his heel.

“MY PHONE! WHAT THE FUCK TECHNO!”

“Why are you trying to get rid of us mate? We just want to protect the– protect you”

“My phone can’t create portals! I was asking my friends if they would believe me if I said that three demons were sitting in my living room!”

“Hybrid Demons” Wilbur corrected

“Whatever!” I huffed “Guess I’m going to have to get a new phone tomorrow, thanks a lot Techno”

“We can go with you” Phil suggested.

“NO!”

“Why not?” Wilbur asked

“Have you seen yourselves??”

“We can look like you” Techno pointed out.

“Okay but still no”

“Why mate?”

“Because you three have no idea about anything my world has to offer”

“Than teach us” Wilbur suggested.

I sighed “Fine…we start tomorrow. How exactly do you three sleep?”

“Only Techno and I can,” Phil said.

“What about Wilbur?"

“Can’t, my hybrid doesn’t sleep”

“So you’re just awake…all day and night?”

“Yep”

“Great…well make yourselves comfortable or whatever. I’m going to bed” I said walking into my room.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

The door to the bedroom shut leaving us three to the palace the Chosen One calls an “apartment”.

“Can’t believe that after all these years…the amulet chooses a young non-demon to watch over the amulet” I whispered.

“At least we’re the first ones to find it, we’ll be able to protect it from the other seekers” Techno pointed out in a whisper.

“How long do you think we have before another seeker shows up?” Wilbur whispered

“Days…we need to learn everything we can about this world.And…maybe the young non-demon.” I replied with a sigh.

“Why would the amulet choose him? It could have picked any demon and it picked him? Doesn’t make sense”

“Maybe he’s secretly a demon?” Wilbur suggested

“I would say that that’s the reason but…he seemed confused by us”

“So then the amulet just picked a…whatever he is?”

“Guess so” I yawned. “I’m going to sleep, Wilbur, you’re on patrol. Wake us if one of those seekers comes knocking”

“Will do” Wilbur replied as he took a seat on the ground.

“Where exactly am I supposed to sleep? There’s not a single rock in sight” Techno complained.

“Try that” I suggested pointing at what looked like a bed.

Techno shrugged as he sat on the bed-looking thing.

“It’s soft…are rocks in this world soft?”

“Not sure mate, maybe this young non-demon is rich if he owns multiple beds like the king”

Techno made a grunting sound before lying down. I removed the cape that was a part of my robe to allow my wings to spread. A small sigh escaped my mouth as I sat on a smaller soft rock. I wrapped my wings around my body before falling asleep.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I groaned as something poked at my side.

“Five…more…minutes…” I mumbled into my pillow.

The poking continued

“Stop…” I muttered as I tried pushing away whatever was poking me.

“But Chosen One, the sky has awoken. We must begin our adventure!” Wilbur exclaimed.

I opened my right eye and stared at the translucent demon that had been towering over me.

“Why the fuck are you in here?”

“Like I said, the sky has awoken!”

“So? I want to sleep!” I replied as I covered my head with a pillow.

“But we must begin our quest for the day Chosen One!”

“Are you done talking in tongues?” I asked as I threw the pillow aside.

“But I only have one tongue? Do you have more than one tongue, Chosen One??”

“No…” I replied as I pushed myself up out of bed. “Haven’t you ever heard of personal space?”

“Personal space?” Wilbur repeated like a parrot. “I don’t know what that is. Should I know what that is Chosen One?”

“Why the fuck do you keep calling me Chosen One,” I asked as I rubbed my eyes.

“Because you are the Chosen One, do you want me to call you something else?”

“Yes, call me Tommy”

“Tommy? What an interesting name to call you by”

“It’s my bloody name, you know, the one I was given at birth?”

“Interesting, very well Tommy”

“How long have you been in here for?”

“Long enough to know that you snore like Techno only ten times cuter!”

I raised an eyebrow “You are officially the weirdest thing I’ve ever met”

“I find thing offensive, try hybrid demons”

“Whatever,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Now, can you please leave so I can get ready?”

“Oh yes!” Wilbur replied as he bolted out of the room.

“Demons…” I sighed as I made my way into my closet. “Alright, I just need to go to the Apple store and get a new phone. Then head straight home. Why the fuck does that sound so easy? It’s not going to be easy with three clueless demons…fuck”

I pulled out a hoodie and a pair of jeans from my closet. I quickly changed into the clothes I had pulled out and wandered into the bathroom.

“What the fuck are you three doing??” I asked.

“We’re trying to understand your portal mate” Phil replied, not taking his eyes off of the toilet.

“ Portal?” I repeated, looking at them and then at the toilet. “Oh my prime…no no that’s a toilet”

“Where does this toilet lead to?”

“Not to another realm that’s for sure, it’s for us to use when we need to go”

The three of them looked at me with wonder in their eyes.

“Do you three ever have to go? Like to the bathroom?”

“We don’t think so?” Phil replied

“So demons don’t go to the bathroom…note to self. Well it’s still not a portal”

The three of them still seemed confused.

“I’m not explaining it to you three, it’s…not my place, and if you three don’t ever go then it doesn't matter,” I said, grabbing my brush and messing with my hair.

“What is he doing?” Techno asked.

“Playing with his hair?” Wilbur responded.

“You three are going to be the death of me, I’m just making myself look good”

The three of them nodded.

“So how come we’re here but also there” Wilbur asked as he poked the mirror.

I quickly grabbed his wrist and pulled it away from the mirror “First, don’t put your fingerprints on my mirror. Second, it’s called a mirror. It’s how you see your reflection”

“Like water?” Phil asked.

“Yes, like water” I sighed. “That’ll do” I set down my brush and exited the bathroom. “Alright, first things fi–”

The three of them exited the bathroom while still looking at me. Wilbur was raising his hand like a little toddler would.

“Yes, Wilbur?”

“Do you have food? Like a phaesi phsoiaen or something??”

“Excuse me?”

“Food? You know, something to consume?”

“I mean…I have fruit? I don’t know whatever the prime just came out of your mouth but I have fruit”

“Strawberries??!?” Wilbur’s eyes lit up.

“Ya…” I said slowly as I pulled the strawberries out of the fridge. I handed the box to Wilbur who was beaming at the box

“Woah! They look so fresh! Phil Phil!! Look!” Wilbur exclaimed.

Phil glanced over at the strawberries and immediately looked up at me.

“How did you get them to be this fresh?” Phil asked.

“The fridge?”

“What kind of magic is this?” Phil asked as he opened up the fridge.

“Fresh magic? It…keeps food fresh?”

“Amazing…what other fruit do you have, Chosen One?”

“Apples?” I said pointing at the fruit basket.

Techno grabbed a green apple and inspected it.

“What kind are these?” Techno asked.

“Granny Smith”

“Who’s that?”

“I don’t know. Just what they call them?”

Techno shrugged as he took a bite of the apple.

“Very…bland”

I rolled my eyes at his comment. “What about you Phil?”

Phil pulled out the container of blueberries from the fridge and started eating them.

“Alright then…” I said fidgeting with the amulet.

“What quest are we going on today, Chosen One?” Techno asked.

“It’s Tommy actually”

“Tommy, what quest are we going on today?” Techno asked again.

“To a magical place?”

“Then what are we waiting for!” Phil shouted as he slammed down the box of blueberries.

“Oh we’re not leaving until you three look normal,” I said as I crossed my arms against my chest.

“Do we have to?” Wilbur asked.

“Yes, trust me, you don’t want people looking at you”

Phil had placed the blueberries back into the fridge before shifting into his human form. Phil looked like a middle-aged man…nah scratch that…more like… my dad. He had blonde hair like myself, blue eyes, that ugly robe, and a matching hat.

“See Phil did it, you two are up”

Techno shifted not too long after into his human form. He still had his bubblegum pink hair which made me giggle a little and his little king outfit.

“Wilbur”

“No!”

I’m convinced that Wilbur is the toddler out of the three of them…or at least the youngest.

“Don’t you want to explore?”

“Yes..”

“Well?”

Wilbur sighed before shifting into his human form. He looked relatively the same just without his demon pieces.

“Can you lose the translucent skin?”

Wilbur sighed again as he let his skin change to human flesh.

“There, happy?”

“Sure” I replied with a smirk on my face “Now change your clothes to look more normal”

The three of them looked at each other confused.

“My prime” I sighed as I grabbed my laptop from my desk.

“It’s a bigger glowing box!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“It’s called a laptop” I started, “Are you going to break this one too?” That question was aimed at Techno.

“Does it lead to another realm?” Phil asked.

“Sure, it’s called the Internet,” I answered.

“Then we must destroy it,” Techno said as he held fire.

“No no no!” I shouted as I held my laptop close to my body. “It’s connected to my world!”

The three of them looked at each other before looking back at me.

“You can put away the fire now,” I said, looking at Techno.

Techno snarled but put it away anyway.

“I’m so confused why you three get so jumpy around things that you think lead to another realm.”

“We just want to protect the am– you! Protect you! From any dangers mate,” Phil replied quickly.

“Uh huh…right…well this is what normal clothing looks like in my world,” I said showing them the laptop screen while remaining a safe distance.

The three of them looked at the screen before using their magic to change their clothes. Wilbur kept roughly the same style. He had on a black almost gray sweater and black pants. He did also give himself a red beanie which seemed so unnecessary.

Techno gave himself a red long-sleeve shirt with a white shirt underneath due to it poking out a bit. He kept it simple and gave himself some jeans as well.

As for Phil…where do I even begin? Jeans, a black shirt with a jacket over it, and that stupid hat!

“Really? The hat?”

“I like my hat!” Phil defended as he held it close.

I rolled my eyes “Alright, let’s go. And please…for the love of prime, try not to say anything. Let me do the talking”

The three of them nodded. I grabbed my bag off the hook and placed it around my shoulders. I opened the door to my apartment and held it open for the other three. The three of them exited my apartment and looked around. I pulled out my keys and locked my apartment so no unwanted guests could get in.

“Follow me,” I said, taking the lead toward the elevator.

The three of them followed close behind while looking around.

“Gross…” Wilbur commented.

“Wilbur”

“Sorry!”

I stopped in front of the elevator doors and pressed the down arrow. Once the doors to the elevator slid open I stepped inside and looked at the others.

“Get in,” I said.

The three of them looked at the elevator before entering it slowly. I rolled my eyes again as I pressed the first-floor button. The elevator doors slid shut locking us inside.

“You’re lucky nobody else is in here,” I said.

“What’s supposed to happen now?” Phil asked.

“We’re heading down,” I replied.

Just as I said it, the elevator began traveling down.

“We’re going down!” Wilbur shouted.

Phil and Wilbur broke into screams while Techno remained silent. He didn’t have to scream to show he was terrified, his eyes showed it. The two of them screamed all the way down which was embarrassing.

Once the elevator doors opened up, I quickly exited and looked at them.

“Are you three coming or what?”

“We’re coming..” Phil replied a little bit traumatized.

The three exited the elevator and looked around.

“Maybe this was a bad idea after all…maybe we should head back”

“But we must complete our quest,” Techno responded.

I sighed “Fine but no more freaking out”

The four of us exited my building and began walking towards the mall.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Another palace…”Phil started.

“It’s a mall” I butted in.

“A mall? Is there a ruler inside?”

“No? Just a bunch of shops”

“Oh I love stealing,” Wilbur said with a smirk on his face.

“We are not stealing anything! There are too many police officers here”

“So then what are we doing here?” Techno asked.

“I’m buying a new phone since someone broke mine” I hissed.

“How was I supposed to know that the glowing box was friendly?”

“Does it have a blade on it?” I asked.

“No?”

“Then it’s friendly, now let's go,” I said entering the mall.

The three of them remained close while looking around at all of the window displays. I began walking towards the Apple store.

“Apple” Techno read aloud “They need an entire store for apples?”

“Yes, not the apples you eat though. It’s a place that sells a bunch of glowing boxes: I replied.

“Interesting”, Techno said.

“Stay close to me and use your eyes to look, not your hands,” I said as we entered the store.

“Greetings!” One of the employees greeted us “How can I help you?”

“I need a new phone,” I said like a moody teenager.

“Well, we have plenty of those! Can I get a name on the account”

“It’s under Puffy,” I replied.

“Alright, give me one moment,” They said as they wandered off.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Years later

At least that’s what it felt like to me. What? What the fuck are you looking at? Bitch!

“We have a brand new phone for you,” The employee said as he handed me a new phone box “Puffy said it was a gift?”

“Of course she did, she’s a lifesaver. Do I have to do anything else?” I asked.

“Nope, just set up the phone” They replied.

“Alright, thanks” I started “Phil, Wilbur, Techno lets go”

The three who had been staring at an iPad playing Cocomelon wandered over.

“Do kids find that stuff…fun?” Wilbur asked.

“Unfortunately…it’s brain rot if you ask me. Bluey is so much better…not that I would know that”

What the fuck are you looking at reader?? Haven’t you seen an episode of Bluey??! Judgy bitch!

“Is our quest over?” Techno asked.

“Yep, we must now return ho–”

“TOMMY!!” A familiar voice exclaimed.

“Shit…” I muttered

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Why didn’t you tell us you were going to be at the mall??” Tubbo asked. “Oh…didn’t realize you had…umm company”

“Company? I have no idea what you’re talking about” I denied.

“Tommy, are they friendly?” Phil asked.

I sighed heavily as I turned to face them “Yes, yes they’re friendly.”

“Tommy, who are these people?” Ranboo asked, inspecting them.

“Nobo–”

“Hi! I’m Wilbur! And that’s Techno and Phil!”

“Really?” I facepalmed.

“I’m Tubbo and that’s Ranboo!” Tubbo exclaimed as he extended his hand out to Wilbur.

Wilbur looked at Tubbo and then his hand, “Is this a threat?”

“No?...you’re supposed to shake my hand?”

“Oh! So like this!” Wilbur started as he grabbed Tubbo’s hand and shook it aggressively.

“Not that hard!” Tubbo almost shouted as he pulled his hand away “Gee it’s like you’ve never shaken a hand before”

“Well I mean that was my first time,” Wilbur replied.

Tubbo gave Wilbur a strange look before looking at me.

“How exactly did you meet them?” Tubbo asked.

“Uhh a…v-volunteer program! Ya! A volunteer program!”

“Volunteer program? Since when did you start volunteering?” Ranboo asked.

“Since now?” I replied, trying to hide my sweat.

“Well, you three are lucky” Tubbo smiled “Where do you three come from anyways?”

“Vida’t” Phil answered.

“Where’s that?” Ranboo asked.

“It’s n–”

“It’s a remote island!” I butted in as I glared at Phil.

“That explains why you didn’t know what a handshake was,” Tubbo said.

I laughed it off as I looked at Tubbo “Say what are you two doing here anyways? Don’t you have work?”

“It’s Friday? We don’t work today” Ranboo said, raising his eyebrow.

“Right…I knew that”

“Besides, Niki’s training some new guy and we all know how she prefers to train them alone”

I nodded.

“She did give us Build-a-Bear gift cards,” Ranboo said as he pulled out four gift cards for Build-a-Bear.

“Ya! We’re heading over there right now to get the new bee bear!” Tubbo chimed in.

“I would like to build a bear,” Techno said out of nowhere.

We all turned to face Techno who showed no emotion.

“Can I build a bear?” Techno asked.

“I don’t see why not! We have so many gift cards!” Tubbo exclaimed, “Come on!”

“No no no! You’re not building a bear!” I exclaimed.

“Tommy!” Tubbo yelled at me “It’ll be fun!”

I sighed “There’s no getting out of this is there?”

“Nope! Follow me!” Tubbo smiled and took the lead.

The three demons followed close behind Tubbo. Ranboo and I walked side by side without saying a word.

“So? The demons from last night?” Ranboo started

“I think…I was just exhausted”

“Uh huh, because of them?”

“What?”

“The three of them? Are they a lot?”

“You have no idea,” I replied, rubbing my face.

“You know, Tubbo and I can help”

“And I appreciate it but this is my thing”

Ranboo glared at me but shrugged it off.

“Welcome to Build a Bear!” Tubbo announced.

The three demons looked in awe as we entered the shop.

“This must be how warrior bears are created” Techno started as he looked around.

“Alright first things first, you must choose your bear or animal” Tubbo started.

“We build a bear through a corpse?” Techno asked as he picked up an unstuffed white bear plushie from the bin.

“One way to put it,” Tubbo replied.

Wilbur looked at each of the bins before pulling out an unstuffed salmon plushie.

“It’s beautiful!” Wilbur exclaimed.

Tubbo smiled, “What about you?” he was asking Phil.

Phil had a “hmm” noise as he scratched his chin. “I don’t know mate”

“Oh come on, there’s not one here that’s screaming your name??” Tubbo asked.

“Not really”

“Hey, Phil! What about this one?” Techno asked as he was holding an unstuffed crow plushie.

Phil gasped and quickly swiped the plushie out of Techno’s arms.

“That just leaves you two,” Tubbo said as he turned towards Ranboo and me.

“O-oh I’m good” I replied.

“Tommy” Tubbo said while crossing his arms.

“Fine fine”

Ranboo looked through the different bins until he pulled out an unstuffed black cat plushie. I scratched my chin as I looked at my options. I didn’t want a bear so those were all out of the picture. I’m not too much of a fan of the themed ones so those were out of the window as well leaving me with not too many options.

“What about this one Tommy?” Wilbur asked, holding an unstuffed raccoon plushie.

I looked at the plushie and then Wilbur “Why this one?”

Wilbur shrugged, “It just screams Tommy, does it not?”

“It does,” I said, taking the unstuffed plush from him.

“I’m not sure what it is but it’s got your name written all over you”

“It’s a raccoon, they’re little gremlins”

“So you” Wilbur smirked.

“I am not a gremlin,” I replied, crossing my arms.

“Keep telling yourself that” Wilbur giggled.

“Now we have to stuff them!” Tubbo announced.

“Stuff them?” Techno repeated, looking at the unstuffed white bear plush he was holding.

“Ya!” Tubbo smiled as he walked over to the stuffing machine.

“Hi there!” The employee greeted us “Are you all ready to stuff?”

“Yep!” Tubbo smiled.

“Perfect”

Tubbo handed his unstuffed bee bear plush to the employee.

“Alright when you’re ready just step on the petal,” The employee said pointing at the petal on the ground.

Tubbo smiled as he gently pressed his foot on the petal which started pumping stuffing into his plushie.

“Perfect!” The employee said as she signaled to Tubbo to get off the petal.

Tubbo stepped off the petal and turned towards the employee.

“Now I’ll save you the little kid piece of it but you’re going to grab a heart and place it inside”

Tubbo nodded as he grabbed a small plush heart and placed it inside his bee bear.

“Perfect!” The employee said as she stitched up his plush. “There you go”

“Thank you!” Tubbo exclaimed as he took the plush from the employee.

“Who’s next?” the employee asked.

“I’d like to stuff my bear,” Techno said as he handed his bear to the employee.

“Great!”

I’m going to skip over this part as we all just stuffed our bears or animals and it gets boring. Nothing really exciting happens in case you’re wondering, reader.

Tubbo beamed at us as we all held our now stuffed plushies.

“Ranboo and I will pay for them while you all think of names for your plushies,” Tubbo said.

Ranboo and Tubbo went up to the counter to pay, leaving us to talk.

“So when does this thing come alive?” Techno asked as he moved the bear around.

I shrugged “Use your imagination”

“I don’t have that,” Techno replied.

“Sure you do, everyone does.”

Techno grunted.

“Can I name mine Sally?” Wilbur asked.

“Sure!”

“I love you, Sally,” Wilbur said as he kissed the plushie.

“Alright then…Phil?”

“I’m thinking Kristin”

I nodded “Techno?”

“Steve”

I nodded.

“What about you Tommy?” Wilbur asked.

“Uhh…Rocky?’ I said, looking at them for approval.

“It’s perfect! Tommy and Rocky, the two gremlins”

Techno and Phil chuckled at Wilbur.

“Alright everything’s paid for, did you guys come up with names?”

“Sure did! Introducing Steve, Sally, Kristin, and Rocky!” Wilbur announced.

“They’re perfect!” Tubbo laughed.

“What about you two?” Phil asked.

“I’m thinking Enderchest” Ranboo answered holding his cat plush close.

“Bee”

I laughed “So basic!”

“Hey!” Tubbo elbowed me.

I laughed as I bolted out of the store.

“After him!” Tubbo yelled as he raced after me.

“Hey! Wait up!” Ranboo yelled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I held Techno and Wilbur from racing after them.

“Aren’t we supposed to follow them?” Techno asked.

“Yes…but haven’t you felt it? There’s another demon around” I said looking around.

“Another seeker?” Wilbur asked.

I hummed. “Keep your eyes peeled, they’re going to steal that amulet the second they get a chance”

Techno hissed “We got here first, the amulet is ours”

“It will be once we figure out how to get it detached from his soul.”

“Is killing him still an option?”

“Last resort mate”

“I thought we had days?” Wilbur said.

“I was wrong, they’ve come early. We’ll be lucky if they come in waves and not at the same time”

“What do we do?” Wilbur asked.

“We remain close to him, one of us needs to be around him at all times in case another seeker strikes. “

We all nodded in agreement.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I think you cheated!” Tubbo laughed as he leaned against a wall.

“No way! I’m just faster than you!” I laughed.

The three demons wandered over holding their plushies.

“Shit! We didn’t mean to leave you three there!” Ranboo apologized.

“It’s all good mate”

“Well, what now?” I asked.

“Ranboo and I are heading over to see Puffy, I’d invite you but…”

“No no it’s all good,” I said waving. “We’re probably going to head home and play some board games”

Tubbo nodded “It was nice meeting you! Oh, if you’re ever thirsty stop by the cafe on 6th street. I’d be happy to treat you all with my amazing skills.”

“Cocky much?” I asked.

Tubbo stuck his tongue out “They’re new to town! The least I could do is treat them to an amazing drink made by yours truly!”

Ranboo rolled his eyes “We better get going”

Tubbo nodded “I hope to see you all soon!”

The three demons nodded which almost looked more like a bow if you ask me. Ranboo and Tubbo walked off leaving me with the three demons.

“So? What do you think?”

“Your friends seem nice,” Phil answered. “It seems they still have to finish a quest”

“Indeed,” I laughed.

“Where does our quest lead us now?” Techno asked.

“Back to my apartment, I’m thinking of making mac and cheese. Does that work?”

“We are not familiar with this mac and cheese but we would love to try it mate”

“Oh, you’ll love it!” I said taking the lead.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I watched from a distance as I noticed three demons and a creature leave the palace known as the “mall”. They had all been walking out with weapons that looked like creatures. I quickly wandered into an area known as the “restroom” and locked myself in a cell. I used my magic to open a portal to connect with my king.

“About time,” My king said in an annoyed tone “I need a report now”

“I’ve located the amulet, your highness”

“Excellent, return at once. I want that power!”

“I’m afraid I can’t just yet sir”

“And why’s that?”

“The amulet, it’s chosen a creature from this realm”

“So kill it, I’m sure that creature doesn’t even know what to do with it”

“I would your highness but I can’t”

“Why?”

“Another set of seekers beat me to it”

“Which seekers?”

“The Syndicate”

“The Syndicate…” My king started “My oh my, haven’t heard that name in nearly a thousand years.”

“What should I do your highness?”

“Keep a low profile and strike when it’s appropriate”

“Yes sir”

“Keep me informed”

“Yes sir”

To be continued….

Chapter Text

“I think we should find you a demon dog,” Phil said as we entered my apartment.

“A demon dog?”

“Oh yes!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“Am I supposed to know what that is?” I asked.

“Did you not see the demon dogs your kind was walking?”

I raised an eyebrow towards Phil. “Your kind?”

“Well you’re not a demon, so…what exactly are you mate?”

“A human?”

“A human,” Phil said scratching his chin “I say we still find you a demon dog”

“I’m not adopting a dog, this place is too small already. “

“He does make a point Phil, plus he would have to bond with one if he wants protection,” Techno said leaning against a wall.

“I feel lost,” I said as I entered the kitchen.

“Humans have demon dogs, correct?” Phil asked

“Just dogs”

“But we saw them out there with other humans” Wilbur explained

“Ya, those are dogs. They don’t have any special powers like you three”

“Well that’s stupid” Phil replied as he crossed his arms.

I rolled my eyes at his comment. I turned on the stove so it’d start heating up.

“What exactly are you doing?” Phil asked as he leaned over the island.

“I’m making mac and cheese, the first step is to boil water,” I said as I pulled out a pot and poured water into it.

“Where’s your phredi?” Techno asked.

“phredi?”

“To boil the water”

“What?” I said placing the pot on the stove.

"how are you boiling water?” Techno asked.

“The stove?”

“Amazing, he doesn’t need to own a phredi to boil water!” Phil exclaimed.

“Do you seriously need a whatever the fuck a phredi is to boil water?”

“Yes! And only the rich demons own a phredi!” Wilbur exclaimed as he placed all of our plushies on the couch.

“Aren’t you rich Tommy?” Phil asked.

“No, I’m living off each paycheck”

“Paycheck?”

“Ya, you know money?”

“You’re talking to three demons who steal everything,” Techno replied.

“Geez '' I facepalmed.

“Well, you must be rich Tommy. You own several beds”

“I only have one bed and that’s in my room”

“Then explain these,” Wilbur said, jumping on the couch.

“Wilbur!” I hissed “Get down!”

“You’re no fun” Wilbur snapped back as he jumped off of the couch.

“There are no rocks in sight, only beds. Kings only own beds” Phil said.

“Wait, you sleep on rocks??”

“What else are we supposed to sleep on?” Techno asked.

“A bed? Or a couch,” I said, patting the couch.

“This world is too confusing,” Wilbur complained.

“My world? I’m talking to three demons who are probably at this point my sleep paralysis demons”

The three of them were offended by my comment.

“We are NOT sleep paralysis demons,” Phil said in an offended tone.

“Those dudes are the worst, they sleep all day and lurk at night,” Wilbur added.

I rolled my eyes again as I focused my attention on the pot ‘Come on! Fucking heat up! I’m hungry! No, no hangry!”

“If I may” Techno started as he wandered over to my side.

He held a small fire in his hand before placing his hand against the pot.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Attempting to boil the water with my magic” Techno answered in a monotone voice.

I watched the water in the pot begin to bubble.

“Holy shit! Holy shit! Wait, I'm not ready!” I yelled as I flung the pantry door open and pulled out a box of mac and cheese.

The three of them laughed as I panicked around the kitchen.

“Just open the box mate” Phil chuckled

“I can’t with sweaty hands!” I panicked.

I pulled open the utensil drawer and grabbed a butter knife. I carefully cut the box open and pulled out the sauce packet.

“Alright, the noodles are going in!” I yelled as I poured the box of noodles into the pot. “Now, lower the temperature just a little Techno. We don’t want the water to overflow.”

Techno nodded as he made his fire a bit smaller.

“Perfect, dinner should be ready soon,” I said as I opened the fridge and pulled out a Coke.

“What’s that?” Wilbur asked.

“It’s Coke, would you like to try it?” I asked, offering him the can.

“Sure!” Wilbur said, taking the can from my hand. He took a sip letting the flavor sit in his mouth. “IT’S SPICY!”

“Spicy?” I laughed “That’s just the fizz silly”

“No, it’s spicy like…like I vaerh phsoiaen!”

“Oh that’s spicy” Techno chuckled.

“I swear you three are making up words”

“Nope”

“Really? Because it’s not English?”

Phil sighed, “It’s a spicy fruit, it’s mainly used to get rid of an illness.”

“You use spicy foods to get rid of colds and shit?”

They all hummed.

“Your world is weird”

“Says the guy who has three demons in his palace” Wilbur replied.

I rolled my eyes “It’s an apartment, not a castle. You can lay off on the fire”

Techno nodded as he pulled his hand away. I carefully poured the water out before putting in the sauce packet, butter, and milk.

“You three better be ready to eat,” I said as I began mixing.

“It smells…interesting,” Wilbur said.

“You’ll love it, trust me”

“Oh, we'll be the judge of that” Phil replied.

“Is that a challenge, old man?” I smirked.

“Hey! I’m not that old!”

“Oh really? And how old are you, old man?” I asked as I pulled out four bowls.

“9,345”

I stopped in place and looked at him “Come again?”

“9,345”

“A-And you two?”

“4,123. Techno and I are twins” Wilbur answered.

“Wilbur!” Techno hissed.

“What? He was going to figure it out sooner or later”

My jaw hit the floor as I looked between them.

“I think you broke him, mate”

“Nine…thousand….four…thousand….” I struggled to grasp their age “T-Twins…four….nine…”

“Tommy? Can you hear us?” Wilbur said as he waved his hand in front of my face.

“I-I hear you…just….what the actual fuck?!? How on prime are you three even alive?!?! Are you vampires?!?!?”

“Do not compare us to those bloodsuckers!” Phil snapped.

“Then explain to me how you’re that old!” I snapped back.

The three of them shrugged.

“You’re probably around three thousand,” Techno pointed out.

“I’m eighteen!”

The room fell silent…too silent.

“What the actual fuck…” I muttered as I stared at them.

“So we’re older than you…” Wilbur muttered.

I shook my head “Let’s just switch topics”

I placed three bowls of mac and cheese on the island.

“He’s shrunk tridents, he’s rich,” Techno said, pulling out the fork and inspecting it.

“That’s a fork”

“Have you killed anyone with these?” Techno asked.

“No! You use them to eat food”

“And not with your hands?”

“That’s gross Phil”

The three looked at each other before stabbing the noodles with their forks and taking a bite.

“Well?”

“I need more!” Wilbur screamed in a demon voice as he shoved more in his mouth.

I laughed so hard that I fell to the ground. “Point to me!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I yawned as I struggled to keep my eyes open. It was probably around ten and we had all been sitting on the couch watching Bluey. Wilbur had been sitting to my right while Techno had been sitting on the ground. Phil had been sitting in the armchair nearby with his wings wrapped around him.

I rested my head against Wilbur’s shoulder and drifted into sleep.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I shifted my gaze to my shoulder to see Tommy using my shoulder as a place to sleep. I smiled as I shifted back into my demon form and wrapped my wing around him. The characters in the show we had been watching used things called “blankets” to keep themselves warm at night.

“Rest easy Tommy” I muttered “Another adventure awaits us tomorrow”

Techno looked over his shoulder to see us.

“What are you doing?” Techno whispered.

“I-I’m not sure…he appears to be using me as a bed” I whispered back.

Phil was watching us from where he was sitting. It looked as though he wanted to say something but held that thought back.

I smiled “He seems…happy”

Techno rolled his eyes as he turned his attention back towards the huge glowing box.

“Can you at least hand me the raccoon he made today?” I asked in a whisper.

Techno grabbed the raccoon and handed it to me. I took the raccoon from him and gently placed the raccoon in Tommy’s arms.

A small smile formed on my face as I stared down at Tommy. He seemed so tired yet so happy to be next to me.

I rested my head against Tommy’s and closed my eyes. While I can’t exactly sleep, it was nice to close my eyes and listen to the sounds from outside.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Buzz Buzz

I groaned “No…”

Buzz Buzz

I opened one eye and pulled out my phone from my back pocket.

“Fuck…” I muttered.

“What’s wrong?” Wilbur whispered.

I looked up at Wilbur and realized just how close I was to him. I felt my cheeks flare up just a little. He had one of his wings tucked around me to keep me close.

“I-I…I have work” I whispered with a bit of a stammer.

“Work? What kind of work?” Wilbur asked in a whisper.

“I work at the cafe that Tubbo mentioned yesterday” I whispered back.

“Can I come with you?” Wilbur asked with puppy dog eyes.

“What about the others?”

“I’m sure they’ll join us”

I nodded slowly as I got up and entered my room. I tried to remain quiet to not wake the others. I had this weird feeling that if I woke up Techno or Phil they’d get super pissed. I quickly changed into my uniform and brushed my hair.

I exited my room and grabbed my bag and keys.

“Ready to go?” I asked in a whisper.

Wilbur nodded as he shifted into his human form. “May I make one change to your outfit?”

“Sure?”

Wilbur got a bit closer and tucked the amulet under my shirt.

“Why did you do that?” I asked.

“Just a safety precaution” Wilbur whispered back “Now let's go”

I nodded slowly as I exited my apartment. Wilbur exited as well while remaining close to me. I slowly closed the door and locked it so nobody else could get in.

The two of us made our way down the hallway.

“You do realize Tubbo is going to spoil you right?” I said.

“He is, how so?”

“He is going to give you everything and I mean EVERYTHING that we have to offer.”

“Is that a good or bad thing?”

“Depends on if your stomach can handle it”

“Is it spicy?”

“No,” I said as I pressed the down arrow.

“Then I should be fine, that Coke you gave me last night…that was spicy”

I chuckled “It was just fizzy”

The two of us entered the elevator and I pressed the down arrow. The doors closed and we started going down.

“Not going to scream this time?” I asked with a smirk on my face.

“N-Nope!” Wilbur replied as he held tightly onto the bar.

“It’s not even falling, we’re slowly falling”

“That’s even worse! If I had my wings I wouldn’t be freaking out right now!”

“Right…”

The doors to the elevator opened and the two of us exited.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We arrived at the place that was known as “cafe”. According to Tommy, this is where he worked to get paid to buy his human stuff. The two of us entered the cafe which was the size of a small throne room.

“Tommy!” Tubbo exclaimed as he raced over to us.

“Hey, Tubs!” Tommy replied with a yawn.

“Hey Wilbur!” Tubbo said as he put his hand into a fist.

“What are you doing?” I asked, looking at his fist.

“It’s called a fistbump” Tubbo explained “You just put your hand into a fist and hit mine”

“Like this?” I asked as I clenched my hand and hit his fist.

“Yes but not that hard”

“Oh, my bad”

“It’s okay! It’s okay! You’re still learning! Say, where are your friends?” Tubbo asked.

“Still asleep,” I replied.

Tubbo nodded “Oh! Tommy, I want you to meet our newest employee.”

Tommy hummed

“That’s Antfrost!” Tubbo said, pointing to someone wiping down a table.

A Seeker…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

I felt a small lump form in my throat as I looked at Antfrost. Antfrost was second in command to the king of the Badlands. What on Vida’t was he doing here??! My eyes wandered over to Tommy’s chest where the amulet normally rests. Of course…he’s here for the amulet.

“Wilbur?” Tubbo asked

I shook my head and looked at him.

“Are you alright?”

I nodded “Maybe just a little hungry”. It may have been a lie but I needed to distract myself from him.

“Well, you’re in luck! I’ll be your waiter for the day! Let me get you a booth in case your friends show up”

I nodded as I followed Tubbo. Tubbo led me over to a seating area that he called a “booth”.

“Does this work?” Tubbo asked.

“This will work”

Tubbo nodded “I’ll be back over shortly with some food, in the meantime make yourself comfortable”

I nodded “Thank you”

I’ve heard the phrase “Thank you” a couple of times, and figured maybe Tubbo would understand what I was trying to say.

“Anytime!” Tubbo beamed.

I took a seat in the booth and looked outside. Maybe it was a bad idea to come here alone…I need to send a message to the others without alerting Antfrost. Who am I kidding? He already knows I’m here. Think Wilbur, how can you send a message to the others from here?

An idea floated into my head, an idea that didn’t sound great…

I gripped my right wrist and burned it a little with my fire magic

“Hopefully you get my message…” I muttered as I tried to act normal.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I rolled over onto my side as I tried slipping back into my slumber. I’m beginning to think that the longer we stay here, the more we’ll struggle to sleep. I need that power…I need it…we need it. Thinking about the ultimate power is…is something burning?

I jolted awake and looked around the room. Wilbur and Tommy were no longer sitting on the couch which led me to believe that he moved him back to his bedroom. As for Techno, he remained on the floor with his sword close to his body. Techno appeared to be exhausted based on how he snored.

I slowly got up from the bed Tommy called “couch” and made my way over to his bedroom. Upon opening the door, I expected Wilbur to hiss at me and tell me to back off. That wasn’t the case…

I was met with silence…and an empty room.

“Wilbur!” I hissed under my breath.

I made my way over to Techno and shook him to wake him up.

“No…” Techno mumbled.

“Get up!” I hissed “Tommy and Wilbur are gone!”

Techno jolted awake and looked at me, “What do you mean gone??”

“Do you see them?” I asked.

Techno looked around before grabbing his wrist.

“What is it, mate?”

Techno looked down at his wrist that he had grabbed “Wilbur sent a message…”

“What kind?” I demanded.

Techno met my gaze “A seeker is near the amulet”

I snarled “Use your magic to teleport us to wherever Wilbur is”

“Why can’t you?” Techno asked.

“You know I can’t do that”

Techno rolled his eyes. “We better shift into our…human forms”

I nodded as I shifted into my human form. Techno followed soon after and opened a portal. The two of us entered the portal which would be near Wilbur.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Alright, I brought you some bagels and a green tea” Tubbo announced as he placed them in front of me.

“Thank you,” I said as I inspected them.

“Of course, I’ll be back later with my special milkshakes”

“Milkshakes?”

“You’ve never had a milkshake before?!?”

“I’m not sure I know what that is,” I replied.

“Oh you are going to love it”

“Like Tommy’s mac and cheese?” I asked.

“Tommy made mac and cheese?”

I nodded, “It was amazing!”

“Normally he burns it”

“Well he didn’t burn it, I’m sure if he had a pet phredi he would have burnt it”

Tubbo gave me a confused look but shrugged off the thought.

“I-I’ll be back later, enjoy” Tubbo replied as he wandered off.

Did I say something wrong?

I shrugged as I took a sip of the green tea. It wasn’t horrible, but I’ve tasted better.

Someone cleared their throat which caught my attention.

Phil and Techno had been looming over the booth with an angry look.

“About time” I started. “Have a seat”

Techno took a seat beside me while Phil took a seat across from us.

“Did you really have to burn me?” Techno asked in a monotone voice.

“We’re bonded for life dummy, besides, how else am I supposed to get a message to you two?”

“Just because we are twins and are bonded through blood does not mean you get to burn me.”

“Are you two done yet?” Phil asked.

We both looked at each other, giving each other disgusted looks before nodding.

“You left without saying anything”

“I didn’t break the rules, I simply did what you requested.”

“Which was what mate?”

“That one of us must be by his side at all times. He had work, so I went with him”

“And yet there’s a seeker nearby,” Techno pointed out.

We all shifted our attention towards Antfrost who was talking to another human.

“Why would Bad send him?” I asked.

“Maybe his other seekers failed?” Phil mumbled. “Whatever it is, he’s onto us”

“How do we detach the amulet from him?” Techno asked.

“I need to do some more research,” Phil replied.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Hours later

“The people at L24 have been here all day” Antfrost complained “Don’t they have something better to do?”

“Actually” Tubbo butted in “They’re new to town, Tommy’s helping them settle in. I’m just treating them to a Tubbo special!”

Ranboo rolled his eyes.

“Helping them settle in?”

“Ya! They’re from a remote island!”

“Interesting,” Antfrost replied.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

2 hours before closing

“So what did we think?” Tubbo asked.

“I need another milkshake!!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“I’ll get you another one then, do you want a specific flavor?”

“Chocolate”

“One chocolate milkshake coming right up, do you two want anything else?”

“I think we’re good mate” I replied

Tubbo nodded “I’ll be back in a second then”

Tubbo wandered away from the table to go prepare the milkshake.

“How do we get rid of him?” Techno muttered

“I’m not sure mate, we just need to make sure he doesn’t discover it’s Tommy”

“That’s not going to be easy” Wilbur pointed out

“I know but we can’t let him figure it out”

Antfrost placed the milkshake on the table and we all fell silent.

“zirr,zirr, zirr. aeph aen ael t’n nyi Syndicate. ra'tk naedi ta' l ii a's l ya'oirv ae l eh yies?”
“Well, well, well. If it isn’t The Syndicate. Long time no see or should I say hear?”

“zyen va' ha'oi zetn?” I asked
“What do you want?”

Antfrost laughed softly “ae nyaetg ha'oi gta'z zyen ae zetn, zyen mev zetnl ”
“I think you know what I want, what Bad wants”

Wilbur slammed his hand down on the table with rage “zi zisi yisi phaesln! mien aen!”
“We were here first! Beat it!”

Antfrost hissed “msaetk di nyi edoirin na'taekyn a's irli”
“Bring me the amulet tonight or else”

“a's irli zyen?” Techno asked.
“Or else what?

Antfrost smirked “veaet”
“Pain”

Wilbur clutched his chest tightly.

“zyen vaev ha'oi va'?!”
“What did you do?!”

“veaet roisli,,msaetk di nyi edoirin na'taekyn a's nyi veaet zaerr kin za'sli"
“Pain curse, bring me the amulet tonight or the pain will get worse”

I sighed “Fine, where shall we meet?”

Antfrost smirked “You’ll know where to find me”

He wandered back over to the others leaving us to discuss.

“Are you alright Wilbur?”

“I-I’ll be fine” Wilbur replied as he held his chest.

“You’re not seriously going to go through with this, are you? We’re so close Phil” Techno protested.

“I know mate…but he’ll kill Wilbur if we don’t”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It’s been quiet since we returned to my apartment. Phil’s been pacing around the living room which if I had to guess was because he was stressed.

I’m not sure why he’d be stressed, reader, maybe you know something I don’t?

Techno had been leaning against one of my walls in deep thought. As for Wilbur, he’s been clutching his chest since we left that cafe. Maybe the chocolate is giving him an allergic reaction or something?

What? What the fuck are you looking at reader?? Say something! Oh…wait you can’t… it’s a one-sided conversation where you listen to me rant and see my shit life unfold. Fuck you, reader!

It’s not the reader's fault Tommy

Who the fuck said that???!? Show your fucking self! Can’t you see I’m trying to have a heart-to-heart with this beautiful reader?!??!

Right…

If you’re another demon then you may as well show your fucking self and join the party! It’s not like I have three already!

Tommy was met with silence.

FUCK YOU RANDOM VOICE! AND FUCK YOU READER!

They still didn’t do anything wrong

GO TO HELL!

“Tommy?” Techno chimed in.

“WHAT??!” I snapped.

“....Why are you staring at a wall mumbling to yourself?”

“BECAUSE I CAN!” I snapped back.

“Can we just focus??” Phil asked.

“Focus on what?”

“Do you trust the new guy, Antfrost?”

“I mean… he seems cool,” I said with a shrug.

“Wrong answer,” Phil replied.

I raised my eyebrow at him.

“He’s a seeker”

“A seeker? Right…am I supposed to know what that means?”

“Someone looking for the amulet,” Techno explained.

“Oh…wait, doesn’t that make you three seekers?”

“Ye–”

“No, we’re protectors of the amulet” Phil explained as he covered Wilbur’s mouth.

Wilbur hissed at Phil which caused Phil to shift his attention towards him.

“esi ha'oi nshaetk na' ifva'li oil ?!”
“Are you trying to expose us?!”

Wilbur made a huffing sound as he crossed his arms over his chest.

So reader? How are you doing? Great? I fucking hate that you can’t respond to me!

“Look, he’s threatened us by placing a pain curse upon Wilbur”

“Wait what?”

Thanks for the heads up reader!

Phil hummed “It’s a curse that gets worse over time”

“So…fix him? You’re a demon”

“It’s not that simple,” Techno said.

“We have to meet him to show him the amulet mate”

“That sounds like an awful idea, I thought we were supposed to protect it from other demons”

“I don’t think we have a choice mate”

I sighed “Fine, but if I die because of you three I hope to prime you don’t show up to my funeral”

“What’s that?” Wilbur asked.

“My fucking prime do I hate how different our worlds are!”

“Mate, we’re going to protect you no matter what”

“ I hope so if you excuse me,” I said as I wandered into my bedroom.

My life was perfect, then I found an amulet. Three demons showed up and now…now my life is literal hell. Reader, is my life fucked up?

They still can’t answer you

FUCK YOU RANDOM VOICE! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU ANYWAY?!?

Tommy’s question was never answered.

“Fuck you..” I muttered.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I hope so if you excuse me,” Tommy said as he wandered into his bedroom.

“Phil…” I mumbled.

“Yes, mate?” Phil said as he took a seat next to me.

“Nevermind…” I said pushing that thought away.

Phil raised an eyebrow towards me.

“It’s nothing…just…overthinking”

“You’re not the only one mate”

I wanted to roll my eyes at his comment. They wouldn’t understand if I told them. Especially Phil…he’d probably never talk to me again…but why should I follow in his footsteps…I’m not Phil, the crow demon. I’m…I don’t know…I could be anyone. I feel like a chameleon…blending in rather than sticking out. Am I Wilbur….Wilbur soot? Or…am I Phil?...

Panic bubbled to the surface and there was no hiding from it. I began breathing faster…switching between my human and demon form.

I don’t know who I am…

“Wilbur?”

I pushed myself up from where I was sitting and stormed out onto the balcony. The feeling of cold air pressed against me felt nice. It…kept me grounded. I remained in my human form but seeing my hands…was tricky.

Was I living a lie?...

“Mate?” Phil asked.

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” I snapped as I placed a hand over my chest.

Phil seemed startled by this as he backed away slowly. I rubbed a hand over my chest several times to see if the pain feeling would go away. It did but the feeling was still there…

“Why did I agree to his plan?” I mumbled, “It’s not what I want…”

“Wilbur?” Tommy’s voice asked.

To be continued….

Chapter Text

“Wilbur?” Tommy’s voice asked.

I didn’t answer not because I didn’t want to but because I felt like some force was weighing me down or…refusing to let me speak.

“Wilbur?” Tommy asked again but this time trying to meet my gaze.

I shifted my weight and leaned against the railing as I looked out into the kingdom. They had tall buildings….it’s strange. Only the palace is meant to be the tallest and biggest, yet, here… it’s different. The candles inside these places are bright…like the lnesl stars

I glanced up at the sky to see the lnesl stars but…they were hidden. Not from the rra'oivl clouds …not from me…from something or someone. But who?
Tommy leaned up against the railing and looked out as well. There was no wonder in his eyes but rather an emptiness…that wanders for miles. Reminds me of Techno…he shows no emotion behind his eyes. Instead…he expresses his emotions through his words and actions…mostly anger.

“Tommy….” I spoke after some time.

Tommy hummed.

I didn’t want to make eye contact with him in case he figured out that I was….not who I said I was.

I pressed a couple of fingers over my chest to soothe the pain from the curse.

“Do you…trust me?” I asked, feeling an emotion I can’t describe.

“Well I mean I’m stuck with you three, so I don’t really have a choice” Tommy chuckled.

I looked at him letting my eyes pierce through his soul. It didn’t take him long to turn his attention back towards the kingdom.

“You’re being serious?…”

“Dead” I replied as I stared out at the kingdom.

“That’s a tricky question…”

“And why’s that?”

“I hardly know you three…” he responded

“I’m asking about me, not them”

Tommy looked over at me. The tension between us was there…

“May I ask why you’re asking this?” Tommy asked slowly.

I sighed “I just…I’ve been overthinking that's all…”

Another lie…if he knew Phil’s intentions…Techno’s intentions…mine? The amulet is the only thing on our minds…having that power? Is that what I want?...

Tommy scooted closer while still keeping a space between us.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you…or them…it’s the feeling of being left in the dark” Tommy started “I’ve been teaching you about my world…but I know nothing of yours…only bits and pieces.”

I met his gaze. “You wish to know more about us?”

Tommy nodded “And your world.”

I hummed “I will do my best to teach you about my world and…will tell you more about myself Since…” I paused. Would he find it strange? “The others…will…keep to themselves. They’re more reserved than I am”

“I can tell…especially Techno”

I smiled lightly “He’s always been the more reserved twin”

“I still can’t believe you two are twins, you two are opposites!” Tommy exclaimed.

“Wouldn’t be the first person who’s said that” I joked.

“I hate to be that person but we need to get going” Phil butted in.

“Party pooper,” Tommy said.

Phil rolled his eyes “Let’s go”

Phil wandered back into the apartment leaving us on the balcony.

“You’ll protect me…right?” Tommy asked with a shaky voice.

I nodded “You have my word”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Phil!!” I complained for the fifth time. “Are we there yet?”

“Mate we have to travel up all these stairs to reach him”

“You have fucking wings, can’t you just fly me up there?”

“No mate, we can’t let humans know about us”

“I’m a human and I know about you three”

“That’s because you’re the chosen one,” Techno pointed out.

I sighed as I continued walking up the stairs.

Minutes later

We had reached the roof of the building that Phil claimed Antfrost would be at. Yet, all I saw was a water tower and several electrical panels.

“So much for walking up so many flights of stairs” I complained as I fell to the ground.

Wilbur towered over me and gave me a funny look. I stuck out my tongue at him which he clearly took offense to.

“Do you think he tricked us?” Techno asked as he pulled out his sword out of thin air.

“Not sure…” Phil replied.

“Now why would a friend trick you?” Antfrost asked as he stepped out of the shadows.

Wilbur hissed as he pulled me off the ground. He placed me behind him as he got into a defensive stance.

“We’re not friends” Wilbur hissed back.

“Are you sure about that?” Antfrost asked as he got closer.

“I don’t think friends place pain curses onto their friends,” Techno said as he placed his sword near Antfrost.

“Already pulling out the weapons?”

Techno grunted.

“Let me see the amulet” Antfrost demanded.

The three demons exchanged looks before turning back to Antfrost.

"vaev ha'oi yies di? ae l eaev l ya'z di nyi edoirin!" Antfrost snapped

“English please!” I snapped back.

“So that’s what they call this language, interesting”

“Enough! What do you plan on doing with the amulet?” Phil demanded.

“Isn’t it obvious? Bad wants it so he can take over the other two kingdoms.”

“Your world is seriously fucked up” I muttered loud enough for Wilbur to hear.

Wilbur glared at me before looking at Phil.

“Show him,” Phil said not taking his eyes off Antfrost.

I looked at Wilbur who signaled to me to step forward. I nodded slowly as I wandered over to Antfrost. He had a huge smirk on his face as he glanced at where the amulet normally lay.

I slowly pulled the amulet out of my shirt and showed him. Antfrost got a bit closer to inspect it.

“Just like I remember…” Antfrost started “Can’t believe those two young demons sent it here”

“What?” I said “Phil…you said the Badlands Demon King made it disappear”

Phil remained silent but had a pissed look on his face.

“Lying to the kid already? That’s not a good look Phil”

“Shut it!” Phil snapped “You’ve seen the amulet now remove the pain curse”

“Very well” Antfrost replied.

Antfrost held a small orange orb before sucking some orange magic out of Wilbur.

Wilbur snarled loudly as the magic was pulled out of him.

“You know Phil, I’m going to enjoy killing the kid right in front of you…” Antfrost smirked as he lunged at me.

“No!” Wilbur screamed as he tried stopping Antfrost.

I placed my hands in front of my face…and that's when I caught the amulet. It was glowing a dark red color. Within an instant, a large red blast came from the amulet knocking out Antfrost.

We all fell silent as we looked at the amulet around my neck.

“It can do that?” Wilbur asked.

“I-I guess so..” I muttered as I scooped it up.

The lights around us quickly turned off leaving us in darkness.

“An EMP…holy shit…” I muttered looking around as if I could see something.

The blast from the amulet must have knocked out all of the power in L’manberg as there were no lights for miles.

“I can see the lnesl!” Wilbur exclaimed as he pointed up to the sky.

I looked up to see thousands of stars twinkling in the sky.

“I hardly see those with the amount of lights from the city…”

Wilbur smiled as he looked at them.

“ Enough wasting time” Phil yelled “Techno open a portal”

Techno sounded like he wanted to argue back but didn’t. He opened up a portal with his magic, which you have to admit is fucking cool!

Wilbur grabbed onto my shoulder and guided me through the portal. It was strange going through the portal as I had a shiver run down my spine. Techno and Phil entered after Wilbur and I went through. Once we all were through, Techno closed the portal and we all fell silent.

“What did he mean by…lying to me?” I asked Phil.

Phil didn’t answer my question

“PHIL!” I snapped

No answer.

“Give him some space Tommy” Techno answered for him.

“I want to hear it from him”

Buzz Buzz

I pulled out my phone in frustration to see Tubbo had texted the group chat.

Bee boy: Did your guy's power just go out?!?
Ranboob: Yep
Big T: Same here
Bee boy: What the hell happened??!
Big T: No clue
Bee boy: Let me check the news online brb

I shoved my phone back into my pocket before crossing my arms.

“You don’t have to give me an answer now Phil but I want one in the morning,” I said before entering my bedroom.

Wilbur followed me in and by that I mean mother fucker went through the wall and sat on my bed.

“What do you want?” I asked.

“Figured I’d stay in here for the night…if that’s okay with you?”

“It’s fine..” I muttered as I got into bed. “Did you know the amulet could do that?”

“I’m not familiar with the powers of the amulet, to be honest”

“So you’re saying that literally anything could happen?”

“Pretty much”

“Great…I’m a walking bomb”

“I’m pretty sure the amulet felt you were in danger and did what was best to protect you”

“Isn’t that your job?” I asked.

“I’m not sure anymore…” Wilbur said as he laid down on his back, “I’m not sure what my role is anymore…”

Those words hit me hard…

“Night Wilbur…”

“Night Tommy”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

I groaned as I sat up for the sixth time. At this point, I’ve given up on sleeping. Wilbur glanced over his shoulder to see me struggling again

“Can’t sleep?” He asked in a whispered

I hummed as I rubbed my eyes “Too much on my mind”

Wilbur scooted over to my side in an attempt to comfort me.

“Is there any way I can help?”

“Not unless” I yawned “you can tell me why Phil would lie to me…” I paused and sat in thought for a minute “Why did you and Techno go along with it?”

Wilbur sighed, “Ever since the amulet went missing decades ago…lying is all we know.”

“Do you think it’s a good thing?”

Wilbur sighed again “Since being here…no. It ruins trust. I’m sure you can understand that since…you’re lying to your friends about us”

“Don’t remind me” I grumbled “I just…why would you go along with his lie? It doesn’t make any sense Wilbur”

“Phil’s the last person I want to….betray. He’s a powerful demon that most demons fear”

“And I thought the amulet was powerful? I haven’t seen that old man do shit”

“The amulet is much more powerful than he will ever be. However, he’s been saving his power for when a bigger threat shows up such as one of the kings.”

“Do you think they’d show up?”

“It wouldn’t surprise me at this point,” Wilbur replied.

I rested my head on his shoulder as I let my thoughts wander. Wilbur looked over before shifting into his demon form and wrapping his wing around me.

“You’re clingy like Tubbo” I joked

“Am I now?”

“Yes” I yawned “your wing is wrapped around me”

“And whose head is on my shoulder?”

I didn’t answer him

“Guess we’re both clingy”

“I hate you”

“Are you sure about that?”

I lightly pushed him. “Bitch” I yawned as my eyes got heavy.

Wilbur gently messed with my hair “Get some rest”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It’s been a couple of hours since Tommy fell asleep. I hate to say it but it gets lonely at night, nobody to talk to except for the sounds of the night…sounds of the night. It was quiet…too quiet…

My eyes wandered over to the amulet that was lying on Tommy. It was red like the color of strawberries with a darker red that was spinning in a circular motion. I sighed as I watched it spin, it was mesmerizing.

Someone cleared their throat which caught my attention. I turned towards the door to see Techno in his demon form leaning against the door frame. I signaled for him to leave but he wasn’t moving an inch.

“We need to talk” Techno lipped.

“No way” I lipped back. “It’s Tommy time, leave us be”

Techno crossed his arms “The sun is rising soon” he lipped.

“So?”

“The power to the candles is still out, we need him to wake up so we can discuss”

“I don’t think he wants to discuss that until Phil talks to him”

Techno sighed as he exited the room.

“It’s okay Tommy, no one can hurt you” I muttered.

Tommy grunted as he pulled on my wing. I hissed quietly at him pulling at my wing before wrapping my wing around him to keep him hidden. My only guess is that he’s cold and my wing is warm.

Wait…that doesn’t make sense at all. My wings are translucent, wouldn’t that make my wings useless? Guess that’s a question for Tommy.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I yawned as I lifted my heavy eyelids. Wilbur had been sitting beside me staring at what I assumed was the door.

“Wilbur…” I complained

“You’re awake!” Wilbur exclaimed

“Shh..” I muttered as I covered his mouth “Too loud”

Wilbur moved my hand away “Get up sleepy head”

“No”

Wilbur got up and wandered over to the door

“Can’t I just go back to sleep?” I whined.

“No sleepyhead, our adventure has already begun for the day”

I groaned as I rolled out of bed. “I don’t even have work today…”

Wilbur shifted back into his human form and crossed his arms

“Fine…” I grumbled as I wandered over to him.

Wilbur and I walked into…fuck what the fuck do you call it? The rest of the apartment? I mean the living room, kitchen, and dining room are all in the same area. God I fucking suck at describing things.

Okay before we continue I’m going to describe my apartment since I’m clearly shit at it. Once you enter the apartment you’ll notice a closet on the right. I’m not entirely sure why the door to my apartment backs into the closet door but it does. There’s also a shoe rack to the left. If you walk down the hallway you’ll enter the main part of my apartment where my kitchen, living room, and dining room are. It’s a large space that’s often used by Tubbo and Ranboo when they’re over. Now…it’s being used by my demons…great isn’t it?

There’s a hallway to the left which has a room on the left and right. The room on the left is the bathroom which consists of a toilet, two sinks, and a shower. The room on the right is where my washer and dryer are. At the end of the hallway is my room which is where I sleep.

Anything I’m forgetting?

The balcony?

The balc–HEY! WELCOME BACK STUPID VOICE! Fucking bitch

Anyways, the balcony is located to the right of the living room. Does this help you reader get an idea of what my apartment looks like? I fucking hope so because I’m not going over this bullshit again.

Techno and Phil had been sitting in the living room quietly. Ever since they showed up they’ve converted the living room into their own space. Phil sleeps in the armchair but in a strange way. He normally sits in a ball with his wings curled around them. From what I’ve gathered, they’re used to sleeping on rocks and not beds…or at least something comfy. Techno sleeps on the couch and snores loudly.

I seriously wonder how Phil can sleep in the same room with him. Maybe that’s why Wilbur sits in my room at night. I can’t say sleeps because he doesn’t slee– does that mother fucker watch me sleep?!?

Wilbur cleared his throat to get the others' attention. Techno looked over with no emotion, which was quite eerie. As for Phil, he was looking in every other direction just to make sure we wouldn’t make any eye contact.

“So?” I asked as I rubbed my eyes “Anything you’d like to say, Phil”

“Mate…I didn’t mean to lie to your face” He replied slowly.

“Oh really? Or is that all you know?”

Phil looked over to me with a somewhat panicked look.

“Bad, the Badland Demon King, is someone who would have made that amulet disappear.”

“So why tell me that he did it when it was two young demons? Because lying feels good??”

Phil didn’t answer.

“Let me make this clear now” I started as I made eye contact with each of them “One more lie and I’m kicking you out”

“You can’t do that!” Wilbur yelled.

“I can and will, I don’t put up with liars. You’re even lucky I’m letting this lie slide” I said.

Silence filled the room.

“I’m not just some person to protect because I have some amulet attached to my soul, I’m your friend right?” I asked.

They all nodded

“Friends don’t lie to each other. You need to be honest to me” I sighed “Do I make myself clear?”

“Dead” Techno answered for the group.

“Good,” I said as I entered the kitchen.

“Mate?”

I hummed as I pulled out a box of strawberry pop tarts.

“The candles…they’re still out”

“Candles?” I repeated as I pulled out a package of pop tarts from the box.

“These” Techno pointed at the lamp next to the couch.

“Oh, you mean the lights in my apartment”

“Not just your apartment, the whole kingdom,” Wilbur said, pointing outside to the city.

“What?” I said making my way over to the balcony door.

I glanced outside and Wilbur was correct. Now normally most of the city lights are hidden due to the sun but none of the traffic lights were on. They remained colorless making a simple task such as driving impossible.

The large screen that was hanging from a building a couple of streets down was off which was strange considering it’s always on.

“The blast from the amulet…it was that powerful?...”

“Can we fix it?” Techno asked.

“No…it’s in the hands of the city…it’s best if we lay low for a while,” I replied

“And what about Antfrost?” Wilbur asked.

“I just hope he stays away,” I said as I made my way over to the kitchen.

I took a small bite of the Pop-Tart before noticing Wilbur leaning over the kitchen island and staring at the Pop-Tart in my hand.

“What’s that?” Wilbur asked.

“It’s a strawberry pop tart”

“Did you say strawberry??”

I rolled my eyes.

Do you have a problem with Wilbur liking strawberries, reader? I hope to prime not

I pulled the other pop tart out of the package and basically shoved it into Wilbur’s mouth. Wilbur choked a little as he retracted the pop tart from his mouth and inspected it.

“Well?”

“It’s…amazing!” Wilbur exclaimed as he took a couple more bites.

“I think you just like anything strawberry,” I joked.

“It’s the best fruit out there!”

“I disagree” Techno butted in.

“Well of course you do! You like blueberries!”

“They’re good”

“Okay, so what color are they?” I asked, leaning over the kitchen island with a smirk on my face.

“Blue?” Techno answered.

“I thought they were purple,” Phil answered.

“They’re blue Phil”

“Are you sure?”

I snickered as I watched the two of them bicker about the color of blueberries.

Knock Knock

We all fell silent as we shifted our attention towards the door.

“Did you invite someone?” Wilbur asked Phil in a whisper.

“No…but I feel a seeker is near” Phil muttered back.

“Shift back into your human forms” I whispered as I approached the door.

“Wait!” Wilbur hissed “It could be a seeker on the other side”

I slid the amulet into my shirt as I watched Techno and Phil shift into their human forms. I nodded slowly as I looked into the peephole on my door.

“Oh,” I exhaled.

I opened the door for Tubbo and Ranboo.

“About time!” Tubbo joked.

“What are you guys doing here?” I asked.

“Well with this whole power outage, we figured we should come and hang out!”

“Don’t you two have work?”

“Tommy, don’t try and push us away!” Tubbo exclaimed “Plus, Niki closed the cafe until the power in the city is restored”

“Wait, she closed the cafe?”

“Most of the products we sell at the cafe require power” Ranboo chimed in.

I sighed “Alright alright, come on in”

“Yes!” Tubbo smiled as he entered.

Ranboo followed close behind Tubbo. I closed the door after they entered and followed them.

“Hi, guys!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Hey,” The three demons responded at the same time.

Tubbo laughed “It’s nice to see you guys again, I hope we’re not interrupting something”

“Not at all mate”

“Make yourselves comfortable,” I said “I’m going to change into something that isn’t pajamas”

Tubbo nodded as he set down his backpack.

I quickly slipped into my bedroom and threw on what I like to call “A lazy day for Tom”. It consisted of a hoodie and a pair of jeans.

I wandered back out to the main part of the apartment to hear Tubbo discussing with the others.

“Ya, they said the power could be out for days from the blast”

“Days?” I repeated as I joined the conversation.

Tubbo hummed “Several news reports are saying that a large red blast caused the power outage.”

“I think he’s still making it up,” Ranboo said as he rolled his eyes.

“I’m making it up?! How do you explain these?!?” Tubbo asked as he whipped out his phone.

“How is your phone not dead?” I asked.

“I have battery packs” Tubbo replied as he showed Ranboo his phone. “Do you see the red orb-looking thing??”

“I do”

“So what’s there not to believe??!”

“There’s a thing called CGI?”

“Ranboo, the entire city has no power”

“And?”

“It was from the red blast!”

“Right, okay so let’s go with this red blast theory. What caused it then?” Ranboo asked

“I don’t know! Maybe it’s a sign that superheroes exist?!”

“Superheros?” Wilbur asked.

“You don’t know what superheroes are?”

“We come from a remote island mate”

“Right right…they’re humans but with powers.”

“Powers you say?” Techno raised an eyebrow.

Tubbo hummed “Like fire or super speed”

“I have super speed! Does that make me a hero?” Wilbur asked

I quickly elbowed Wilbur

“Oh right! What I mean is I beat a couple of humans…in a race!”

“Oh, like track?” Ranboo asked

“Yes! The track! A royal challenge created by the kings”

If I could facepalm right now I think I would.

“Right…” Tubbo started “Anyways, we brought Uno!”

“What’s that?” Techno asked.

Tubbo gasped loudly “You’ve never heard of Uno?!?”

“Remote island” Phil reminded

“Right right, sorry! Well I guess since you’ve never played we can teach you”

“What if we did teams?” Ranboo suggested

“Teams?” Tubbo clearly wanted more of an explanation.

“Each of us pairs up with one of them and we teach as we go”

“Oh, I see what you’re saying!”

“Can I have Tommy be my partner?” Wilbur asked

“Sure!” Tubbo responded.

I glared at him “clingy bitch”

Wilbur shrugged as he wrapped an arm around my shoulder

“Ranboo” Techno said as he patted the space beside him.

“O-okay” Ranboo said as he took a seat beside Techno.

“Guess that leads you with me, mate”

Tubbo beamed as he pulled out the Uno box from his backpack. He pulled out the deck of cards and shuffled them before dealing seven cards to each pair.

“Now the cards in front of you are your cards and your cards only. You can only show your partner your cards”

We all nodded as we picked up our deck. Wilbur and I looked at our deck to see what we were working with. Our deck consisted of a yellow reverse, a green reverse, a green +2, a red 3, a yellow 4, a green 4, and a red +2.

“Let’s arrange them by color to make it easier,” I said to Wilbur.

Wilbur nodded as he rearranged the cards to be with the same colors.

“Alright since I dealt the cards, Ranboo and Techno will go first and we’ll go clockwise. Meaning Wilbur and Tommy are on deck” Tubbo announced as he flipped over a card from the pile in the middle.

The card he flipped over was a yellow 2

“So we’re either trying to match the color or the symbol,” Ranboo said as he was looking at the deck that Techno was holding

“This one?” Techno asked as he pointed at a card in his hand.

“Perfect” Ranboo replied. “You’re going to take that card and put it on top of the one in the middle, so in this case the yellow 2.”

Techno nodded as he placed a yellow 5 on top of the yellow 2.

“Alright Tommy and Wilbur, you’re up”

I nodded as I looked at our deck. Wilbur pointed at the yellow 4 and I nodded again. Wilbur placed down the yellow 4.

“You’re up, bee boy” I snickered.

Tubbo and Phil glanced at their deck before placing down yellow 6.

“Now what?” Phil asked.

“It goes back to Ranboo and Techno, '' Tubbo answered.

“And when does this challenge end?” Wilbur asked.

“Once all the cards in your hand are gone” Tubbo answered again.

“This sounds boring” Techno replied

“We haven’t even gotten to the special cards yet” I commented.

Techno sighed as he looked at the cards in his hand. “We have no matches”

“Then you have to take a card from the pile” Tubbo pointed at the pile “If the card you pull is either yellow or a six then you can play it, if not, then you have to keep it”

Techno raised his eyebrow “Is this how the challenge works?” This question was aimed at Ranboo.

Ranboo nodded.

Techno grunted as he picked up a card.

Ranboo leaned over to see the card that Techno pulled “We can’t play the card, you two are up”

Techno had placed the card in his deck and glared at us.

“Can I place this one?” Wilbur asked, pointing at a yellow reverse.

I nodded as I grinned at Tubbo.

Wilbur placed down the yellow reverse.

“What does that card do?” Phil asked.

“It’s a reverse, so it goes back to Ranboo and Techno”

“Really Tommy?” Ranboo said.

“We want to win!” I exclaimed.

“Do this one” Ranboo said as he pointed at a card.

Techno placed down a red reverse.

“Back to you,” Techno said, smirking.

“Actually back to you!” Wilbur exclaimed as he slammed down a green reverse.

“Are you sure?” Techno asked as he placed down another red reverse

“Oh come on! That’s not fair!” Tubbo shouted.

“Oh, it’s fair!” I shouted back.

“No way!”

“Do you guys hear that? Tubbo and Phil are going to lose this round”

“Bring it child” Phil commented.

“Alright old man!” I turned to Wilbur “Hit the old man and bee boy with this one” I pointed at the red +2 in our deck.

“What will that do?” Wilbur asked.

“You’ll see,” I smirked.

Wilbur shrugged as he placed down a red +2.

“Now this can only go wrong if they have a +2”

Tubbo and Phil looked at their deck of cards before exhaling in defeat

“Let’s go! Take that bitch!” I nearly screamed.

“Cheater!” Tubbo yelled back as he drew two cards.

I laughed “Techno, Ran, you’re up”

“Aren’t they supposed to go?” Techno asked

“Nope, since they drew the game continues to the next person or pair in this case which is you two” I explained.

Techno nodded slowly as he looked at his cards.

“Let’s do this one,” Ranboo said as he pointed at a card.

Techno nodded as he placed down a blue +2

“Did you really think you could stop us?” I smirked “Do it, Wilbur”

Wilbur smirked as he put down the green +2.

“ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS!” Tubbo shouted in anger.

I hacked up a lung since I figured he didn’t have a +2.

“Pick” I laughed “Four cards!”

“Prime fucking dammit!” Tubbo yelled as he picked up four cards.

Phil rubbed Tubbo’s back in an attempt to comfort him.

“You’re up Techno,” Wilbur said.

Techno scratched his chin as he looked at his card. Seconds later, he placed down a green 9. Wilbur was about to place down the green 4 but I had to stop him.

“What?” Wilbur asked.

“Do you see Tubbo’s face?” I asked

Tubbo had been grinning like a maniac.

“What’s with that face?” Wilbur asked.

“You need to say “Uno” before placing down that card or they’ll call us out and we’ll have to draw two more cards” I explained.

“Uno?” Wilbur said as he placed down the green four. “Are we now a threat?”

“You can say that,” I replied.

Wilbur grinned at Tubbo and Phil.

Phil placed down a green 1 before turning towards Ranboo and Techno. The two of them were looking at their remaining three cards before grabbing another card. They placed the card they pulled into their deck making it our turn.

“They’re going to fucking win” Tubbo complained.

Wilbur and I looked at each other knowing that the card in our hand couldn’t be played. Wilbur grabbed a card from the pile and showed me the card.

A yellow 0…are you fucking serious?!?

Wilbur sighed as he placed the card in the deck.

“We might have a chance!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Ranboo scoffed as Phil drew a card. Phil placed down the card which was a green 8. Techno sighed as he pulled another card from the pile. He put the card in his making it our turn. Wilbur picked up another card and showed it to me.

A green skip!

“Place it!” I exclaimed.

Wilbur had placed down the card unsure as to what it meant.

“TOMMY!” Tubbo shouted.

“Love you too!”

“What does that mean?” Phil asked.

“He skipped our turn,” Tubbo said, crossing his arms.

Techno reached into the pile to grab you guessed it, another card. He didn’t even bother showing the card to Ranboo as he placed it on top of the green skip.

“HEY!” I shouted.

“Thanks, Techno!” Phil said, smirking.

“We can still win this,” Wilbur said, showing me the remaining two cards.

He was right, if the color remained yellow and eventually switched over to red we would win.

Phil placed down a yellow 0 making it Techno and Ranboo’s turn again. Techno placed down a blue 0.

“UNO!” Wilbur shouted as he placed the yellow 0 down.

“Do you guys want to team up?” Tubbo asked.

“Hey! Teaming isn’t allowed!”

“Well you’re cheating mate”

“We are not! How dare you think such a thing, Wilbur and I are just lucky”

“Bullshit” Tubbo responded. “Do this card”

Phil placed down a yellow 9

Techno had to pull a card yet again which was added to his pile.

Wilbur grabbed another card from the pile and showed it to me.

“Shit..” I mumbled as Wilbur added the card to the pile.

The card Wilbur pulled was a green 2.

Phil placed down a yellow 3

Techno yet again had to pull a card, which you guessed, was added to his pile.

“Tubbo you suck at shuffling” Ranboo commented

“Fuck you! I’m great at it!”

“Keep telling yourself that bitch” I commented.

Wilbur grabbed another card and showed me which was a red +2.

“Do this one,” Tubbo said, a bit unsure.

Phil placed down a yellow skip.

“Really?” Ranboo asked.

“Sorry”

Wilbur picked up another card and showed me which was a wild.

“What’s that?”

“You’ll see”

Wilbur nodded as he placed down the wild.

“Oh, a wild?” Tubbo said. “What color?”

“Green,” I said.

“That card changes the color?”

Tubbo hummed “When you place down that card you can pick one of the four colors.”

Phil drew a card and placed it in the deck making it Techno and Ranboo’s turn. Techno placed down a green 6 and Wilbur placed down a green 2.

“Can I do this one?” Phil asked Tubbo. “Sure”

Phil placed down a wild card,

“What color?” I asked with a smirk on my face.

“Red” Phil answered.

HE FUCKING SAID RED!! LET’S GO!

Techno placed down a red 4.

Wilbur turned to me for help, we were down to our final cards. A red 3 and a red +2. He pointed at the red 3 to which I nodded.

“Uno” Wilbur said as he placed down the red 3.

“Again?” Ranboo said, looking annoyed.

“Prime ya!”

“Do we have any idea what their card is?” Tubbo asked.

Everyone shook their heads.

“Great…”

Phil placed down a red 9.

Techno placed down a red 7

The other four looked at us as Wilbur and I smirked.

“Guess we’re the kings of Uno”

Wilbur placed down the red +2 and let me tell you when I say I screamed at the top of my lungs, I mean it.

“Oh, that's so unfair!” Tubbo complained.

“What’s that? Tubbo’s a sore loser?” I joked.

“I hate playing Uno with you,” Tubbo joked back.

“Since we are the kings of Uno, where is our kingdom or crown??” Wilbur asked.

“Uhh…in here,” I said pointing at his chest.

Wilbur raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“We’re not real kings silly”

“Dang…well that was fun! We should play the challenge again!”

“Solo this time” Tubbo stated “I want to beat Tommy at this stupid game”

“Bring it!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I had locked myself in one of the cells the humans called “a family restroom”. It had a strange portal, another portal that dispensed water, and a strange piece that looked like water since I could see my reflection. I ran a finger over the scar I received from last night's blast. The scar ran from my left horn down to my left cheek and over the last hour has been glowing a dark red.

“That...amulet will be…Bad’s” I muttered as I hissed at the pain. “I’ll make sure of it”

A knock at the door caught my attention.

“I’ll be out in a minute,” I replied.

“Antfrost,” A familiar voice said.

I wandered over to the door and unlocked it. As I opened it, I saw a figure looming over the doorway.

“Sam…”

Chapter Text

“See you all soon!” Tubbo exclaimed as he waved goodbye.

“Bye Tubbo! Bye Ranboo” I replied as I waved back.

“Bye!” The demons said.

I closed the door to my apartment and exhaled deeply.

“Your friends are nice to have around,” Phil said as he shifted back into his demon form.

“Ya but…do you think they’re catching on?”

“What do you mean mate?”

“That you three aren’t actually from a remote island?”

The three of them shrugged.

I sighed “Well I think I’m going to crash”

“Crash? Crash into what??” Wilbur asked.

“It’s an expression, it means I’m heading to bed” I explained as a yawn slipped out of my mouth.

“Oh!” Wilbur said as he raced over to my bedroom.

I rolled my eyes since I figured Wilbur was going to be in my room again tonight.

“Good night Techno, good night Phil,” I said

“Good night mate” Phil responded.

Techno huffed which I took as his reply to “Good night”

I made my way into my bedroom to see Wilbur already lying in my bed.

“Dude…you’re like a spoiled cat”

“I am no cat, I’m…” Wilbur paused. He seemed a bit lost in thought as he sat up “Tommy”

“Yes?” I said as I switched to something comfy.

“How do you see me?”

“I’m not sure I understand,” I replied as I sat beside him.

“When you look at me, what do you see?”

“I see you. Wilbur, my friend who's a clingy lanky ass bitch”

“And now?” He asked as he shifted into his demon form.

“I still see you”

Wilbur fidgeted with his fingers, “You don’t see a monster?”

“No”

“Then…what do you see?”

“I see you, Wilbur. Demon or not, it’s still you”

Wilbur muttered something that I didn’t catch.

“Is something bothering you?” I asked.

“Not at all…” Wilbur replied as he got up and wandered over to the armchair in the corner of my room. “Good night Tommy”

“Night Wilbur?” I said as I got into bed.

I watched as Wilbur shifted back into his human form and got comfortable in the chair before going into deep thought. Something had been on his mind…but what? This isn’t the first time I’ve caught him acting strange. Might be a Phil or Techno question.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

My fidgeting had gotten worse ever since Tommy fell asleep. I couldn’t focus on anything…it’s like my mind had a mind of its own. I got up from where I was sitting and entered the main part of the apartment.

Phil had been sleeping with his wings around him most likely to keep him warm. As for Techno, he was snoring to his heart's content as he slept on the couch. I gently poked Phil’s wings a couple of times.

Phil let out a small bird noise before ruffling his feathers.

“Phil..” I hissed.

Phil groaned as he moved his wings away from his body.

“Mate…” Phil complained as he rubbed his eyes “The sun hasn’t bloomed yet…let me rest”

“Phil…It’s started” I whispered.

Phil looked over with wide eyes “Please tell me you’re joking”

I shook my head. “I feel it…it’s taking over.”

Phil sighed angrily as he got up from where he was sitting. He shook Techno awake who was ticked off by being woken up.

“What?” Techno grunted.

“We got a case of possession,” Phil explained.

“Already?” Techno asked as he sat up.

“Afraid so” Phil sighed “Mate, how long have you been feeling this?”

“Since…the last round of Uno”

“Oh, my vida’t Wilbur!” Phil whispered, “Why didn’t you warn us sooner???”

“I-I don’t know! Maybe because I didn’t want to tell To–”

I clutched my chest as I backed into a wall.

“I-I don’t have long!” I choked out “ I need a kra'z missh now”

“What’s going on?...” Tommy asked as he rubbed his eyes.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“What’s going on?...” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“Mate, now is not a good time” Phil responded as he tried covering my view

“Well, it must be” I yawned “Since you all are awake, what’s going on?

“Just…a demon conversation”

“Great, so what are we talk—”

Wilbur slammed his hand into the wall before looking over in my direction. His eyes were glowing a golden yellow…not his normal color. He shifted into his demon form and inspected his hands.

“Oh it’s been too long,” Wilbur said with a deeper voice that had a slight echo “I am quite hungry”

He went through the floor making Phil and Techno get into defensive positions.

“Okay? What is going on?” I asked.

“Wilbur’s been possessed by his other half” Phil explained.

“But Wilbur’s a demon? Isn’t he supposed to be able to possess others?”

“Not with his hybrid half”

I feel lost.

Two arms latched onto my shoulders causing me to slowly look up. Wilbur had been looming over me with a smirk on his face along with his glowing golden eyes.

“Oh, I'm going to enjoy killing you,” Wilbur said smirking.

“Let the kid go” Phil snarled.

“See this is why Wilbur is so soft, if I was in total control I’d kill you and my twin”

“I’m not your twin, I’m Wilbur’s twin” Techno corrected.

“And whatever happened to you? You used to kill everything in your way”

Techno snarled before pulling Wilbur off of me and throwing him at a wall.

Wilbur hissed as he tackled Techno to the ground. Phil quickly wrapped me in one of his wings to protect me in case Wilbur raced over to me.

“Techno, scatter” Phil instructed.

Techno did as Phil instructed and moved out of the way. Phil held a green orb and shot it at Wilbur causing him to be stuck to the wall by green chains.

“Hey!” Wilbur hissed.

“That should hold him,” Phil said as he moved his wings from around me.

“You two have some serious explaining to do,” I said, feeling my nerves finally kick in.

“And we will. Your world wouldn’t by chance have any kra'z missh?”

“What’s that?”

“Berries that glow,” Techno explained.

I shook my head

Phil sighed “Techno, I need you to return to Vida’t and grab some kra'z missh”

“And what about you two?” Techno asked.

“My magic can hold him off. I can protect Tommy if he escapes” Phil said “Just be careful and make sure you’re not followed. We don’t need any more demons figuring out the location of the amulet.”

Techno nodded slowly as he opened a portal. I tried getting a good look at the other side of the portal before Techno entered and closed it. All I could see however was just green before Techno closed it.

“Phil, my friend, let me go,” Wilbur said

“Not until Wilbur is back in control”

I’m going to call him Wilmon since it’s not my Wilbur from what I’ve gathered.

Wilmon sighed “He’s weak, besides, the amulet is in our reach. Just kill the kid Phil and take the amulet”

“You and I both know you only want the amulet so you can be in total control and make Wilbur disappear permanently.”

“The amulet can do that?” I asked.

“The amulet can affect demons differently. In Wilbur’s case, well…this side of him would take over.”

“So what would happen if you or Techno had gotten your hands on it?”

“Not sure mate, more power perhaps?”

I nodded slowly, “So Wilbur has two sides?”

Phil hummed “When Wilbur was created he was given the hybrid of a phantom which looks like a dragon that comes from your world.”

“Dragons are made up” I corrected.

“Oh…well regardless, that’s what they look like. His hybrid acts strange…for starters he doesn’t sleep at all. When he was created I didn’t realize he had two sides, the side we’re familiar with and…this one. He’s more aggressive, selfish, and overall just a…umm”

“A bitch?”

Phil hummed “kra'z missh is the only cure to keep our Wilbur at bay. I figured he’d be fine for a couple of years but clearly, someone wanted a taste of fresh air”

“You try being locked away,” Wilmon hissed.

“I’m going to call them glow berries” I started clearly ignoring Wilmon “So can he possess others or not?”

Phil shook his head “He basically is having an internal battle to see who gets to possess the body”

“And he didn’t want to tell me this?”

“He didn’t want to make you worry mate”

“I guess that makes sense” I replied as I looked down at the amulet.

The amulet had been glowing a dark red.

“Uh, Phil…is it supposed to be doing that?”

Phil shifted his attention from Wilmon to the amulet.

“It must sense you are either in danger or something”

“Well of course it would, because I’m not soft little Wilbur” Wilmon hissed.

“Quiet!” Phil snapped.

Phil inspected the amulet before poking it with his finger. A strange tickling feeling ran down my right arm causing me to look down at it. In my hand was a red orb

“Magic…” I muttered.

Phil looked down at my hand to see the red orb as well.

“Creation magic,” Phil said aloud as he lifted my hand. “Mate! This is incredible!”

“H-How is this even possible?!? I’m not even a demon?!?” I panicked.

“But you are the one who's wearing an amulet that belongs to demons,” Phil said.

“I guess…I…what do I do now?” I asked, feeling the panic rise in my chest.

“I feel bad for sending Techno to Vida’t now but we, I mean you could create some glow berries”

“ I can do that?”

Phil hummed.

“How?”

“Just imagine them”

“I don’t even know what they look like”

Phil scratched his chin before getting an idea

“Give me your other hand,” Phil said, placing his hand out.

I nodded slowly as I took his hand with my left hand.

“Just relax, alright?”

I nodded again.

Phil’s eyes went from his normal blue to a glowing green.

“W-What are you doing?”

“Using some magic to show you what glow berries look like”

“How?”

“Through your mind”

“You have mind abilities?!??”

“Surprised?”

“That’s sick as fuck Phil!”

Phil chuckled “Alright focus kid, do you see the bowl of fruit?”

“I do,” I said, looking at an imaginary bowl of fruit in front of me.

“That’s a bowl of glow berries, just imagine them appearing and the magic will do the rest”

I nodded as I concentrated. As I kept creating the bowl of glow berries, at least that’s what I think was happening, my eyes became heavy. A bit too heavy…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

I caught Tommy with my wing as he blacked out. At the same time, I caught the bowl of glow berries that he had created.

“You did it mate…” I muttered as I set down the bowl of glow berries.

I gently picked up Tommy and set him on the couch to level him out.

“When did you get so soft?” “Wilbur” asked.

“Why do you care?” I snapped back as I picked up the bowl of glow berries.

“When the Vida’t are you going to wake up and realize that you can take the amulet and become the most powerful demon to exist”

“Because I need time”

“Time? Phil the amulet is right there!”

I snarled as I grabbed a glow berry “I think it’s time for you to go back to sleep”

“No!”

“You don’t get a choice, I want my Wilbur back”

“He’s weak Phil!” “Wilbur” hissed “I can do more than he will ever”

“But there’s one thing you will never have”

“And what’s that?”

“A heart,” I said as I shoved a glow berry down his throat.

“Wilbur” attempted to fight it but ended up failing and shifting back into his human form.

“Phil…” Wilbur said as he reverted to normal

“It’s okay mate” I reassured him as I removed the chains around him.

Wilbur looked up with a guilty look…a look I’m too familiar with. I pulled him into a hug and began making circles on his back.

“Why me…why did I have to get stuck with him?” Wilbur asked as he buried his head.

“I don’t know mate…”

Wilbur looked over at Tommy and quickly bolted over to him.

“He didn’t kill him, did he??!??!” Wilbur asked with a panicked look.

I shook my head

“Then what happened to him???!”

“I wish you could have seen him, he used magic”

“Magic?”

I hummed

“But..how?”

“I’m not entirely sure, my working theory is that because he’s the Chosen One the amulet can not only protect him but also give him powers”

“What kind of magic did the amulet give him?” Wilbur asked.

“Creation magic” I responded.

“So that’s how you…saved me”

I nodded “He was able to create a bowl of glow berries with some help”

Wilbur raised his eyebrow.

“I used some of my magic to show him what they look like”

“They don’t have glow berries here?”

I shook my head

“This world is so different and strange” Wilbur commented as he began combing through Tommy’s hair. “Hey, where’s Techno?”

“Well before Tommy was given creation magic…I sort of sent him to Vida’t”

“He’s going to be gone for a while I’m guessing”

“Most likely, glow berries aren’t in season so his best bet are the caves and we both know that caves across Vida’t are heavily guarded”

“Techno can handle himself…he’s strong and willing to kill anyone who gets in his way,” Wilbur said as he lifted the amulet lying on Tommy’s chest.

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure?”

“If you’re so afraid of the amulet, then how come you’re around him so often?”

Wilbur didn’t reply.

“Wilbur”

“I don’t need to answer your question because you already know the answer”

“No, I don’t”

Wilbur remained quiet as he kept Tommy close

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I groaned as I held my head. My head had been spinning as if I had spun in a circle fast.

“Tommy!”

Guess you could say I have fast reflexes….

“Oww!” Wilbur screamed as he held his nose.

Yep…I punched him straight in the nose.

“Holy shit Wilbur!” I yelled back as I sat up and stared at him.

“Morning to you too bitch”

“Were you trying to give me a heart attack?!?” I exclaimed.

“No! I’m just glad you’re finally awake”

“How long was I out for?”

“Twelve hours” Phil answered

“Twelve hours??!? An– why the fuck is your blood yellow?!?”

“I was created like that?? I don’t know??!? How do I make it stop?!?!” Wilbur exclaimed as his nose proceeded to bleed more.

If it isn’t clear, we were all a bit jumpy. Panicked??

“Shit Wilbur, uhh”

“You punched me!”

“Says the guy who was looming over me like a fucking shadow!”

“Are you two done bickering yet?” Phil asked in an attempt to break up our argument.

We both fell silent.

“Tommy, how do you stop the bleeding?”

“I don’t know? Can I ask Ranboo? He’s training to become a doctor”

“What’s that?” Wilbur asked, trying to stop the bleeding.

“A umm… person who makes people better?”

“A healer, he must be a powerful one. Is that why you keep him around?” Phil asked.

“You three seriously confuse the shit out of me, just let me call Ranboo,” I said as I pulled out my phone.

I went through my contacts and pressed the call button next to Ranboo’s stupid face.

Buzz Buzz

“Come on Ranboo, pick up” I muttered under my breath

Buzz Buzz

“Hello?” Ranboo’s tired voice said.

“Ranboo! I accidentally punched Wilbur in the nose and now his nose won’t stop bleeding. What do I do?!??”

Ranboo hummed from the other end.

“Ranboo!!”

“Uhh”

“While I’m fucking young man!”

“Right…is there a lot of blood?”

“Yes! Enough to probably supply Willy Wonka’s chocolate river!”

“Oddly specific…right…have him lean over the sink and have him pinch his nose. It should stop within ten to fifteen minutes.”

“Does it have to be over the sink?” I asked.

“Yes, in case he throws up from all the blood”

“TMI!”

“You asked…now can I go back to bed?”

“Ya ya! Thanks, Ranboob!”

Ranboo huffed before hanging up on me.

“Bitch, alright Wilbur! To the sink!”

“To the sink!” Wilbur repeated, “Whatever that is!”

I rolled my eyes as I wandered into the kitchen. Wilbur followed close behind while Phil leaned over the kitchen island.

“Just lean over the sink and pinch here” I explained.

Wilbur nodded as he leaned over the sink and pinched where I pointed to.

“So what exactly happened?” I asked Phil.

“Well after you blacked out, I took the glow berries that you created and gave them to Wilbur so we could have our Wilbur back”

“And not Wilmon?”

“Wilmon?” Wilbur asked.

“That’s what I’m calling your other half, you know the asshole?”

“I’m aware of him”

“Why didn't you warn me about your other half??”

“Didn’t think you’d ever meet that bitch!” Wilbur yelled back.

“Right…”

“I still can’t believe you used magic,” Phil said.

“I didn’t even think it was possible, was that why I blacked out?”

Phil hummed “Most demons who begin training with their magic often blackout”

I nodded, “So do we have any idea how long Techno is going to be?”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

5 days later

Yes reader, you read that right. It’s been five days since Techno went back to Vida’t.

“Uh, Tommy?” Wilbur interrupted.

“Yes?”

“What are you doing?”

“Getting my thoughts together”

“Okay then?” Wilbur hissed in pain as he angled his attention down to his arm. “That’s thirty”

“What’s thirty?” I asked.

“It’s been thirty days since Techno went to Vida’t. “

I raised my eyebrow “You mean five days?”

“No thirty,” Wilbur said as he rolled up his sleeve.

On his arm were little tick marks that were burned into his arm.

“How the hell did those get there??” I asked, getting a closer look.

“Phil, can you explain it to him?” Wilbur asked.

Phil hummed “I’m not sure if your world has it but we have people? Who watch over us. They’re known as “The Watchers”.”

“The Watchers?”

Phil hummed again “They are the ones who decided our fate and watch over us. I’ve had this theory for many decades that they were the ones who created the amulet and book.

“Wait there’s a book??” I asked.

Phil nodded “The book and amulet were supposed to go hand in hand as the book contains all the mysteries of the amulet.”

“So…where is the book?”

“Probably in the hands of one of the kings but without the amulet the book is useless”

“Doesn’t that make the amulet useless without the book?”

“I mean it does, we don’t have enough knowledge to know how to harness the powers that the amulet has”

“I still want to know how any of this relates to the burn marks on Wilbur’s arm”

“Right right, around Vida’t use to be stones that we were able to connect with and speak with them”

“Uh huh?”

“That’s how we are created”

“You mean born?”

“If born means created then yes. Once the amulet disappeared the stones were taken from the public and given to the kings to watch over”

“So only the kings can speak with The Watchers?”

Phil nodded “I’ve gathered a couple of stones but not enough to be able to speak with them. But when a demon is created there's a small chance that they are connected to a twin.”

“Is it super rare?”

Phil nodded “However, since they are twins they can communicate through their blood”

“So they’ve got twin telepathy?”

“I’m not sure what that is but when they burn themselves with their fire magic the other can feel it. Wilbur and Techno mostly use it to communicate with each other.”

“Okay two questions, one if Wilbur were to be attacked by another demon who has fire magic, could Techno feel that? And two, what does the thirty mean?”

“No mate, only they can feel each other's fire. As for the thirty, it’s how many days he’s been in Vida’t”

“He’s been there for a whole month??!?”

“Time between this world and ours is vastly different”

“No shit Wilbur! Every day here is five there!”

“He’s at least notifying us that he’s still alive.”

“Ya, but how long is he supposed to be gone for?”

Just as I spoke those words a portal opened up in the middle of the room. Phil and Wilbur got into defensive positions as they weren’t sure what was going to walk through the portal. Techno just casually strolled through the portal with a large sack of something. He closed the portal behind him and looked around.

He set down the sack and pulled out his sword.

“So you’ve betrayed me? For him?” Techno asked Phil as he pointed his sword at Wilbur.

“That’s your twin”

Techno wasn’t buying it.

“Look at his eyes”

Techno glared at Wilbur before looking at Phil.

“Thought you said this world didn’t have any glow berries,” Techno said as he put away his sword.

“It doesn’t mate. But Tommy created them”

Techno gave Phil a confused look.

“The amulet gave him creation magic”

“It can do that?”

Phil shrugged

“So I killed a bunch of demons for nothing?” Techno asked.

“Well, it’s better to be safe than sorry,” Phil said.

Techno nodded

“That’s all glow berries?” I asked, getting a bit closer to the bag.

Techno nodded.

“And it took you a whole month”

“You have no idea how bad it is over there, I dislocated my shoulder twice while gathering glow berries”

“I’m not even going to ask”

“So what now?” Wilbur asked.

“Well…I do need to go grocery shopping”

“Then what are we waiting for!” Wilbur exclaimed.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

We decided to give Techno a couple of hours before heading to the grocery store since he seemed pretty out of it. And before I forget, while we were waiting to head to the store some of the power around L’manberg turned back on. Guess the blast caused the power to be out for a couple of days.

“Are you three ready to go yet?” I asked in an annoyed tone.

“Think so, is something bothering you mate?” Phil asked.

“I just hate going at this hour, typically too many people”

“Well, we can wait until tomorrow” Wilbur suggested

“No, I hardly have any food left in this apartment and I figured we could do a movie night”

“What’s a movie?” Techno asked.

“YOU DON’T KNO–” I sighed “Right you’re demons from a fantasy world.”

“Demons from Vida’t actually” Wilbur corrected.

“Ya ya, alright let’s go,” I said before opening the door “Human forms”

The three demons sighed as they shifted into their human forms.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One eventful walk later

“Here we are,” I announced as we stood in front of the store.

“Target?” Phil asked.

I hummed “Do you guys have markets?”

“Yep,” Wilbur responded.

“Think of Target as a market”

“So we’re stealing?” Techno asked.

I elbowed Techno quickly “Saying that out loud will send your ass to prison”

“So then how are we getting food?”

“By paying for it”

“This paying thing again” Wilbur complained.

I rolled my eyes “Just stay close to me and we’ll be in and out quickly”

The three of them nodded as we entered the store. I grabbed a cart and pushed it over to them.

“Look alive men, it’s another carriage without the horse,” Phil said inspecting the cart.

“This is a shopping cart, it's not a car”

“But it could be, right?” Techno asked.

“If they let horses into stores maybe?’ I replied, “Okay, I’ll push the cart and you three put what you want in the cart alright?”

The three of them nodded before running off in three different directions.

“So much for the stay close to me rule,” I muttered as I pushed the cart over to the produce.

“Tommy!” Ranboo said as he wandered over to me “Fancy seeing you here”

“Hey! R-Ranboo!” I said with a shaky voice. “W-What are you doing here?”

“Shopping for food, you?”

“You know! Shopping for food”

What the fuck is wrong with me

Ranboo hummed “I see you brought your friends, doesn’t the volunteer program provide you with food?”

“I wish they did”

“What program do you even volunteer for if they don’t provide anything?”

“I-I forgot the name,” I said trying to laugh it off.

Ranboo shrugged it off, I think?

“Greetings Ranboo” Techno said.

“Hello Techno, it’s nice seeing you again,” Ranboo said as he held his hand out in a fist.

“Is this a fistbump?’ Techno asked.

Ranboo nodded. Techno used his free hand to fistbump Ranboo back.

“What do you have there?” Ranboo asked.

“Something called “potatoes” Techno started “They look and smell interesting”

“I mean, most products are made with potatoes”

“That’s so true, especially chips,” I said.

“Can I place it into the cart?”

I nodded. Techno placed the bag of potatoes into the cart before turning towards Ranboo.

“I’d like to continue the shopping with you,” Techno said to Ranboo.

“Alright,” Ranboo said

“You’re stealing Techno from me??”

“Yes, I am child, and what are you going to do about it?” Ranboo asked with a smirk on his face.

“You’re a bitch”

Ranboo stuck out his tongue as he and Techno wandered off.

Phil wandered over to my side holding a piece of fruit.

“Who would have guessed that the two of them would have bonded so well,” I said, turning towards Phil.

Phil shrugged, “Considering Techno is more reserved it amazes me that he wants to be around Ranboo.”

“Maybe he trusts Ranboo?”

“It’s possible” Phil started “I should tell you this now, I do feel a seeker nearby”

“Do you think it’s Antfrost?”

“Could be mate”

My eyes wandered to the fruit in his hand. “Dragon fruit?”

Phil looked at the fruit he was holding. “That’s what they call this?”

I hummed

“How did you retrieve such a fruit if you have no dragons?”

“I’m pretty sure they are called dragon fruit because they look like a dragon”

“Oh…I’d still like to try it” Phil said as he placed it into the cart.

“Alr–Wilbur!”

Wilbur wandered over with four large packs of strawberries in his arms. “Yes?”

“Dude they won’t last that long!”

“Sure they will, you have a magic storage that keeps food fresh”

“For a couple of days, start with two,” I said, crossing my arms.

Wilbur sighed “Fine”

He placed two of the packs in the cart and then wandered back over to the bunker.

“Guessing that a lot of the food here is strange to you three”

“You have no idea,” Phil replied.

I chuckled, “Do you think I’d ever be able to go to your world and see what food your world has to offer?”

Phil paused. He seemed unsure about how to answer my question.

“N-Nevermind,” I said quickly

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

EPIC SHOPPING MONTAGE!!

I’d be lying if I said that we didn’t go down every aisle because bitch we went down every aisle. I had to explain different types of products to Phil and Wilbur. It honestly felt like a game of twenty questions.

“What’s that?”

“Sour patch kids”

“What’s that?”

“Tomato sauce”

“What’s that?”

“That’s my fucking wallet Wilbur” I explained as I took my wallet from him.

“Oh…my bad”

I rolled my eyes at him but chuckled “Alright that’s all for food, now to the rest of the store”

“Wait there’s more?” Phil asked.

I nodded “Like toys, technology, home decor. The list goes on forever.”

“This place really is a market,” Wilbur said

“We’ve come to join you,” Ranboo said as he and Techno wandered over.

“Thank gosh, Techno you can push the cart”

“Excuse me?” Techno said.

“You heard me”

“Make Wilbur do it”

“No way!”

“I shall push it,” Phil said.

“Thank you, Dad,” I said glaring at the others.

Fuck did I really just say, dad??!?! Fucking idiot! What the fuck are you looking at reader?!??! Phil and I look related!

We began making our way around the rest of the store with the occasional stops.

“Excelsior!” Wilbur exclaimed as he held a toy wand from Harry Potter.

I bursted out into laughter as Wilbur attempted to try it again.

“I didn’t know you were into Harry Potter Wilbur” Ranboo joked.

“I don’t know what that is but this wand should be able to do what I want”

“It’s not a real wand!” I laughed

“Oh..” Wilbur said with a guilty look as he set down the wand.

“Where are the real wands?” Techno asked.

“Uhh…not here?”

“Then we must find a wand stand”

“No no no,” I said quickly.

Ranboo seemed a bit confused by how the three of them talked.

“I…wonder if they have Animal Crossing in stock,” I said, trying to change the topic.

“What’s that?” Wilbur asked.

“It’s a video game”

The three of them looked at each other.

“Tommy, you never introduced them to video games”

“Figured it’d be too violent for them”

“Fair point but I’m sure they’d like Animal Crossing”

“That’s because it’s simple and doesn’t require a lot of thinking”

Ranboo rolled his eyes. We made our way towards the aisle where they held all the video games but quickly stopped in our tracks.

Standing in front of us was Antfrost and some other guy. Antfrost had a deep scar on the left side of his face. One that…wasn’t there before the blast.

Did the blast cause the scar?

“Antfrost, what happened to you?” Ranboo asked.

“Small kitchen accident” Antfrost replied quickly.

“Prime, did you get that checked out?” Ranboo asked

“Yes, they said it was just healing”

That was a lie...a scar that large would most likely never heal. Do demons even heal??

“Where are my manners, this is my friend Sam” Antfrost introduced.

Sam looked at each of us. His eyes were cold and evil. I have a feeling these are the seekers Phil was feeling earlier.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Ranboo said after several seconds of silence.

Sam hummed

Told you…cold

“That’s Ranboo and Tommy” Antfrost explained to Sam.

“The Tommy?”

“Ya?” I replied.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” Sam said as he stuck his out for a handshake.

I hesitated as I looked between Sam and his hand.

“Don’t be rude Tommy” Antfrost nearly snapped.

I felt a small lump form in my throat as I shook his hand.

“And those three…they’re Tommy’s roommates?”

“Friends” Wilbur snapped “Now why don’t you two piss off”

“Wilbur!” I hissed “I’m so sorry, you’ll have to excuse him”

“Don’t defend me” Wilbur hissed back,

“It’s okay Tommy, we’ll be on our way,” Antfrost said as he and Sam wandered off.

“Really Wilbur?” I hissed.

Wilbur scoffed “They looked like assholes”

I rolled my eyes for the 20th time “Let’s just get Animal Crossing and get the fuck out of here”

I didn’t really wait for an answer as I stormed over to where they had all the switch games. I grabbed one of the last copies of Animal Crossing and held it close to my body.

“Alright we can go–where’s Wilbur?” I asked

Ranboo turned my head over to the instrument section. There Wilbur was, holding a guitar and strumming it. My curiosity got the better of me as I wandered over to him. He was playing a lovely tune, one that sounded like a song from Animal Crossing.

“ Didn’t realize you played guitar” I said leaning against a shelf.

“Is that what this is?” Wilbur asked.

“Ya? Haven’t you played it before?”

Wilbur shook his head

“This was your first time?!”

“Ya?”

“How the prime can you play it perfectly?!?”

Wilbur shrugged. “Can I get it?”

“That’s exp–”

“I’ll pay for it” Ranboo cut in.

“Ranboo, you don’t have to do that,” Wilbur said.

“I insist, think of it as a welcome gift from me”

“Oh, I’m going to be sick,” I said as I wandered over to Phil “To check out!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“What did you do?” Antfrost asked

“Just gave them a little warning is all” I replied “You were in reach of the amulet and you failed”

“How on Vida’t was I supposed to know it could do that! Without the book, we have no idea what powers that amulet possesses”

“A power that can damage you I guess”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I had been standing on the balcony looking out at the kingdom Tommy calls “L’manberg”. Techno cleared his throat as he stood beside me.

“I know that look, what’s on your mind?” Techno asked.

“I have this feeling…but I can't describe it. It’s just…there”

“I think I have the same feeling,” Techno said as he leaned up against the railing. “He’s been…happier since we arrived.”

I hummed “He enjoys Tommy’s company…and Tommy enjoys his. It’s like they were meant to be together”

“And what happens when the truth comes out?”

“I’m afraid of his reaction,” I said, glancing inside the castle.

Tommy and Wilbur had been sitting on the couch watching a movie that looked similar to Vida’t.

“How long are we supposed to keep up this act?” Techno asked.

“For as long as possible, we need to be the ones with the amulet at the end of the day and not the kings”

I was lying to myself…

“Is death still an option?”

“No…Wilbur would kill us”

“He’d kill his twin?”

“Look at the way the two of them bond”

Techno glanced back and sighed

“We just need time…”

“And what if we run out?”

“Let’s hope we don’t get there…”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“It’s crazy how similar these images are to Vida’t,” Wilbur said.

“So you are from a fantasy world?”

“I guess,” Wilbur shrugged.

“Would you take me there?”

“Once the war dies down”

“Really???” I beamed

“No” Phil interrupted “It’s too dangerous for you”

“Party pooper,” I said, crossing my arms.

“That insult doesn't work on me,” Phil said.

“Fuck yo–Wilbur?”

“Ya?”

“Why the fuck are you glowing??”

Wilbur looked down at himself “Oh, it’s what happens when you consume a glow berry”

“That’s sick! You’re like a little glow stick”

Wilbur seemed confused but took the compliment. I yawned as I rested my head against Wilbur’s shoulder.

“Is someone sleepy?”

I nodded

Wilbur gently picked me up and moved me to my bedroom. He slowly placed me into my bed before tucking me in.

“Clingy” I yawned “bitch”

Wilbur just rolled his eyes.

Phil and Techno had been sitting in the doorway.

“I think it’d be best if you stayed away from him for the night,” Phil said.

“What? Why?”

“Do you want him to sleep or not?”

Wilbur sighed “All alright..night Tommy”

I yawned “Night Wilbur”

Wilbur made his way out of the room while Phil and Techno shifted into their demon forms. Phil took a seat in the armchair before curling up into a ball. As for Techno, he lay down on the ground.

“Night’” I muttered as I let my eyes get heavy.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

12:00 AM

I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I once again was struggling to sleep again but this time…this time it was different. It wasn’t because I had something on my mind. It was like I had a small voice in the back of my mind talking about whatever bullshit.

I slowly got up from my bed and made my way out of my room. I took slow footsteps to not wake up Techno since I’m sure he could feel the vibrations. Wilbur had been sitting on the couch watching some fantasy show. I slowly wandered over to him and sat myself beside him.

“Couldn’t sleep?”

I shook my head before placing it on his shoulder “Tiny voice keeps mumbling”

Wilbur hummed “I hate those”

“What are you watching?” I asked

“A show called Game of Thrones”

“Oh..,”

“Do you see those dragons?” Wilbur said, pointing to them.

“You mean the” I yawned “The big scary ones?”

Wilbur nodded “That’s what a phantom looks like in my world”

“Woah…they’re huge”

Wilbur nodded

I yawned again “Prime, I just want to sleep”

“As Phil would say, you’re thinking about it. Stop thinking about it”

“Why can I imagine him saying that?”

Wilbur chuckled “Because it’s Phil?”

I quietly laughed before letting out a bark. My hands flew up to my mouth in fear.

“What was that?” Wilbur asked.

“I-I don’t know” I replied in a shaky voice.

“Maybe the lack of sleep is driving you insane?”

“I have three demons in my apartment, I think we’re past insane,” I said as I stood up “I’ll be right back, I’m going to get some water”

“Alright”

I wandered over to the bathroom and closed the door behind me.

Prime, what the fuck is wrong with me? Have I just lost my mind??

I placed my hands on the counter and looked in the mirror. The bathroom was dark as I didn’t bother turning on the light which would probably blind me. I tried staring at myself in the reflection but ultimately gave up. An idea did pop into my head, what if…I was in a coma this whole time and these “demons” weren’t even real but rather an illusion I created to keep myself busy. No no..that’s not how comas work….right?

I sighed as I exited the bathroom and sat beside Wilbur. We remained in silence as we watched the show with no volume. It was a fun game as we made up what the characters were saying.

If it isn’t clear we were bored

I rested both of my hands on my legs as a sharp pain shot up my arms.

“Are you alright?” Wilbur asked.

“Yep…all good. Just pinched a nerve”

Wilbur raised an eyebrow.

“I’m fine” I reassured him.

Wilbur didn’t seem convinced but focused his attention back on the screen. To be honest…I wasn’t sure I was fine.

Both of my feet cramped up which caused me to look down at them. I watched in horror as my feet began fusing together to form…

“Paws…” I muttered quietly enough for Wilbur not to pick up,

My nails lengthed out into black claws while I felt pressure on the bottom of my feet. Paw pads…I hid my fear from Wilbur as I didn’t want him to be alerted by whatever the fuck was happening to me.

Maybe I’m dreaming about this?? Ya! That’s it!

An itchy sensation started on my feet, now paws ran up my legs. My legs had been covered by my pants but I could see a rough patch of hair sprouting on my feet.

Fur…

I was turning into some sort of animal! My nerves spiked as I watched more and more fur sprout. Then the worst thing possible could have happened. My hands began popping as they began fusing into paws.

Wilbur looked over and immediately jumped out of his seat.

“What’s happening to me???” I asked in a panicked whisper.

Wilbur quickly took my hand and flipped over my wrist.

“Son of a bitch”

“What?? What’s going on??” I asked in a whisper as I watched my paws gain sharp claws and paw pads.

“Sam’s given you the wolf curse”

“The what?!?!” I nearly screamed.

“Do you see the this?” Wilbur asked as he pointed at the wolf head on my arm

It reminded me a lot of a tattoo as it was glued to my skin.

I nodded

“He’s turning you into a wolf”

“For how long??”

“As long as he wants”

“No no no! I don’t want to be a wolf! How do I make it stop?!?”

“There’s nothing we can do now, the transformation has already begun.”

A small whimper escaped my mouth as fur crawled up my arms, chest, and back.

“I bet he gave it to you when you shook hands”

“What kind of demon can do that??”

“One who's a shapeshifter”

“Shapeshifters can do that??”

“You have no idea”

Several loud snaps caused me to reposition myself to all four. My spine began lengthening out to make way for my tail. I watched as it ripped a hole through my pants and wagged madly.

All that was left was my face…fur began crawling up my neck and towards my face. My ears felt as though they were being pulled on as they traveled to the top of my head. I felt them shift into pointy ears as my hearing had improved.

I began panting as a dog would as another round of fur became sprouting on my body. I wanted to stop panting as it was embarrassing but couldn’t. My face slowly pushed out into a snout which was painful as it would pop every now and then. I could feel my teeth becoming sharper.

“Wilbarrfur” I tried saying as my vocal cords twisted,

Wilbur was too stunned to speak let alone move.

My nose had darkened and shifted into a wolf-like nose. I must have shrunk somewhere in the process as my clothes were huge on me.

I turned to Wilbur and let out a whimper.

“Wilbur!” Phil hissed

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Wilbur!” Phil hissed

My eyes shifted from Tommy to Phil.

“You heard what Tommy said, no demon dogs”

“First, that is no demon dog. And two, that’s Tommy” I said.

Phil wasn’t buying it as he simply crossed his arms.

“I’m being serious! Come look” I offered as I got closer to Tommy.

Phil didn’t hesitate as he kneeled beside Tommy and me.

“Go on,” Phil insisted.

“I’m sorry if I hurt you,” I said as I gently lifted Tommy’s right paw. “See the wolf mark?”

Phil inspected the mark before locking eyes with me.

“Sam…”

I hummed as I set down Tommy’s paw. “He gave him the wolf curse”

Phil snarled “He’s improved his powers since we last fought”

“How long do you think this will last?”

Phil’s eyes shifted back down to the mark.

“A day at most”

Tommy whined as he folded his ears back.

“It’s okay mate” Phil reassured Tommy as he patted his head. “We’ll be by your side no matter what”

“You mean I’ll be by his side no matter” I corrected as I crossed my arms.

Tommy looked in between us before scooting over to my side.

“Guess he wants me over you,” I said, sticking my tongue out at him.

Phil rolled his eyes as he yawned. “We’ll discuss this in the morning”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next morning

I had been curled up beside Wilbur all night as he watched Game of Thrones. He seemed really invested in it, not so much for the plot but for the look of the world. I attempted to fall asleep last night but with this…change…i’d say it’s impossible. Plus, not throwing Wilbur under the bus, but the screen was so bright!

“Can we go over this one more time?” Techno asked.

Phil sighed “When Sam shook Tommy’s hand, he placed the wolf curse on him”

“Thought he couldn’t do that?”

“That was a long time ago mate, things have changed”

All morning the three of them have been talking about my recent change as if I wasn’t sitting in the room.

Do they ever shut up? I just want to sleep

“Tommy,” Phil said coldly.

I perked up and made eye contact with him.

“Don’t be rude”

I tilted my head in confusion.

What the fuck did I do??

Phil just gave me a blank look.

I didn’t bark did I? No no I’ve just been sitting here like a good boy. FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I did not just say that!

“But you did mate,” Phil said.

Well I mean cl—excuse me?

“I’ve been reading your mind mate”

HEY! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!

“How else do you expect us to understand you?” Phil asked.

Wait wait wait, all three of you can hear me?!?

“No, only I can,” Phil said.

I can’t decide if that’s a good or bad thing

Phil shrugged.

So can all demons turn other demons into animals or is it just a Sam thing?

“Well, Sam’s a shapeshifter. The last time we fought him he could only change into different creatures not give others a creature curse”

Wait…you’re saying Sam could have picked any animal??!

Phil hummed

And he picked a wolf?!??

“Yep. Turning others into creatures is not an easy curse to master

Can you three turn people into animals?

“Afraid not, but…we can shapeshift”

This caught my curiosity as I got up from where I was sitting and wagged my tail.

“Someone clearly wants us to shapeshift” Wilbur snickered.

“Wilbur” Phil said coldly.

“Sorry,” Wilbur said, rolling his eyes.

Wilbur wasn’t entirely sorry as he still had a massive grin on his face.

It’s like I’ve got no control over myself, is that normal?

Phil hummed “Think of it as two people trying to control one body”

Great…going back to the shapeshifting, you three can shapeshift?

Phil hummed again

Into whatever you want?

“Well…we’re limited to our hybrid. I can only shift into a crow, Techno can shift into a boar and Wil–”

“I can shapeshift into a phantom!” Wilbur interrupted.

Can I see??

Something felt off but I couldn’t figure out what.

“And now he’s begging,” Techno said, leaning against a wall.

FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK! CAN THIS STUPID NIGHTMARE BE OVER?!??!?!

“It will be in due time mate” Phil reassured, “I think it’s best if you two don’t shapeshift” He had been addressing Techno and Wilbur.

“What?? Why?!?” Wilbur snapped.

“Techno’s used enough magic and you know damn well Wilbur that if you shifted people could see you for miles! On top of that, you can’t function for days!”

Wilbur crossed his arms in anger.

“So then how come you can do it” Wilbur asked in a snippy tone.

“Because It doesn’t require a lot of magic, remember, the bigger the form, the more magic is used. You two need to save it in case those two come snooping around”

At this point, bickering is just normal.

“I hate you,” Wilbur said like a snooty teenager.

Phil rolled his eyes as he held a green orb. I watched as Phil shifted from his human form down to a crow. He flexed his wings out as if he hadn’t stretched them in a while before hopping onto my back.

“Showoff” Wilbur hissed.

Phil ignored Wilbur’s comment as he rubbed his head against mine.

This is a little too close for comfort, Phil

Phil looked at me before flying over to the kitchen island and shifting back to his human form.

PHIL! OFF THE COUNTER!

“Alright alright, no need to shout,” Phil said as he hopped off.

Insert aggressive knocking here

All of us quickly whipped our heads towards the door. The door sat at the end of the hallway which felt like miles away.

“Tommy…”Phil started, “You didn’t invite anyone right?”

I shook my head.

Phil signaled to Techno and Wilbur which confused me at first. It wasn’t until I saw them shift into their human forms that I realized he signaled for them to shift.
Phil approached the door and used the little peak hole to see who was outside.

Insert more aggressive knocking

Phil shifted on his feet to face us.

“It’s Tubbo” He lipped.

My heart sank…Tubbo couldn’t see me like this.

I whimpered as I backed myself into a corner on the couch. Wilbur gently patted my head to comfort me. You can imagine how much that helped…

“Techno, I need you to hide in Tommy’s room for a little bit” Phil whispered.

Techno sighed in frustration before going into Tommy's room. Phil opened the door just enough so that Tubbo couldn’t see past him.

“Greetings Tubbo, how can I help you?” Phil asked.

“Oh...Hi Phil, is Tommy around?”

“Just missed him”

“Really??”

Phil hummed.

“Dang wel–IS THAT A PUPPY??!” Tubbo exclaimed as he pushed past Phil and darted over to me.

My body felt tense as Tubbo kneeled in front of the couch

“Hello, cutie!” Tubbo exclaimed “I thought Tommy wasn’t allowed to have dogs”

“He’s not” Wilbur started “Found this one outside of the apartment castle thing”

“You mean the building?” Tubbo asked.

Wilbur hummed

“Such a cutie!” Tubbo said as he began petting me “Are you guys going to keep them?”

“I think Tommy would kill us” Phil joked.

“That’s such a shame, they look so comfortable here already”

That’s because it’s my apartment!

“We have umm guards coming to pick them up later” Phil explained

“Guards?” Tubbo repeated, “You mean animal control?”

“Yes! The animal control! The special humans who use their powers to hypnotize animals”

If I could die it would be right now…

“Uh huh…I see you’ve already stolen from Tommy” Tubbo said as he lifted the amulet that was dangling from my neck.

This whole change has distracted me so much that I forgot about the amulet.

“Stealing from Tommy, however, is my thing and I’m not about to let some wolf dog pup steal my thunder,” Tubbo said as he removed the amulet from my neck.

Phil and Wilbur quickly went into panic mode. I tried my best to remain calm but I felt myself panicking.

“This belongs with Tommy’s other random jewelry that he’s either stolen or been gifted to,” Tubbo said as he wandered into the bathroom.

PHIL! PHIL!

Relax mate

RELAX??!?! WE’RE PAST RELAXING!!

“There we go” Tubbo started “Now, what do you sa–how did it get back around their neck?”

I felt a shiver run down my spine as I slowly looked down. Just as I suspected…the amulet was back around my neck.

“It’s magic!” Phil spat out.

Tubbo looked over at him, giving him a confused look “It’s magic?”

“Yes”

This mother fucker… unbelievable!

“Like from a magic kit?”

Wilbur hummed.

“How does it work?” Tubbo asked.

“Well if we tell you then there’s no magic behind it right?” Wilbur said.

“I guess” Tubbo shrugged “Crazy idea, what if we take this cutie to the pet store and let them pick out a couple of toys.”

Oh you have got to be shitting me

“We are unfamiliar with this pet store you speak of,” Phil said.

“It’s like…a store but only for pets,” Tubbo explained.

Phil and Wilbur looked at each other before nodding

You’re seriously not going to ask me if I’m okay with this?!

“Oh, we’re going to have so much fun! Right cuite?!?” Tubbo asked me as he picked me up.

I let out probably the fakest bark I ever could as I wagged my tail.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One trip to the pet store later.

“We’re here!” Tubbo announced as he set me down.

I’m still not used to these paws so I just kind of wobbled like jelly

“Go on little guy, go find whatever calls your name,” Tubbo said as he gently pushed me.

A small growl slipped out of my mouth as he pushed me. I took my first couple of steps before realizing how uncoordinated I was.

Listen reader! It’s not easy walking on all fours. You have to remember to move your front legs and your back ones at the same time. It’s easier on two!

I stumbled around as I “looked” for the toy aisle.

There was no way in prime we were walking out of this store with fucking dog toys! No fucking way!

“What about this one?” Wilbur suggested as he took a small cow off one of the racks.

“What do you think cutie??” Tubbo asked as he took the cow from Wilbur and set it in front of me.

There was no way I was getting near that…oh wait… it’s lonely.

I wandered over to the plush cow and picked it up with my teeth.

“I think they like it, good find Wilbur”

Just end my…wait…I’m the one narrating this. FUCK YOU READER! You want comfort, well I’m taking that away. Don’t you dare come crying to me because you want fluff? I’m sure you already get enough every time Wilbur and I spend time together.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I hardly remembered much after we got back from the pet store but I woke up to the sun rising. I sat up only to realize that I had been lying right beside Tubbo.

“Shit..” I muttered as I got up.

Did I seriously fall asleep on his lap and shift back to normal in the middle of the night??! Although…it was nice having my hands back, the paws were not cutting it for me.

I wandered out of my room and into the kitchen to see the three demons already awake.

“Morning sleepy head,” Wilbur said with a grin on his face.

“If I hear one word out of your mouth about you know what, I’m going to end you”

“Point noted,” Phil said as he handed me a plate of pancakes.

“Since when do you cook?” I asked.

Phil simply held up a small flame of fire. I quickly pushed his arm down to not set off the fire alarm.

“Dude!” I hissed “ Not while he’s here”

Phil rolled his eyes.

“Morning everyone,” Tubbo said as he rubbed his eyes.

“Morning Tubbo!” I said smiling at him

“Where did the little cutie go?”

“He left this morning,” Phil answered.

“I already miss them” Tubbo complained
.
“You know they couldn’t stay here right?” I asked.

“I know…” Tubbo said as he took a seat beside Wilbur. “Can I get a glass of water please?”

Phil hummed as he grabbed a glass and began filling it up with water.

“Aren’t you supposed to be at work?” I asked.

“Not scheduled until tomorrow” Tubbo replied with a yawn. “Besides, Ranboo is working double shifts.”

“That’s gross”

Phil had placed the water in front of Tubbo.

“Thanks, boss man,” Tubbo said before taking a sip.

“Can you pass me an apple Tubbo?” Techno asked.

Tubbo set down his glass before reaching over and grabbing an apple. As he was about to give Techno the apple he bumped into the glass of water causing it to fall over. The water from the glass landed on Wilbur’s shirt.

“Shit!” Tubbo yelled “Here let m–”

Before Tubbo could finish, Wilbur fell backward out of his seat and scrambled over to the corner before letting out an ear-piercing shriek. The four of us covered our ears from the sound as it was loud.

Turning back towards Wilbur stood…my worst fear. Wilbur had no longer been in his human form but his demon form…

Guess the secrets out…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

The silence in the room was loud. Tubbo kept looking between Wilbur, Techno, Phil, and me. He looked as though he wasn’t sure how to react.

“Phil” Techno hissed “Wipe his memory”

Phil nodded as he held a green orb.

“No no no no no,” I said as I quickly forced Phil’s hand away from Tubbo.

Phil looked at me and raised an eyebrow.

“I can’t keep lying about you three, it’s exhausting” I sighed “If anyone deserves to know, it’s Tubbo” I shifted my weight towards Wilbur.

“I-I’m sorry…water burns my skin and I panicked”

“It’s okay Wilbur,” I said as my eyes wandered over to his chest.

Wilbur had several burn wounds on his chest that would range from large to small. Some looked worse than others and by that, I mean super painful.

“That looks painful”

“It fucking is,” Wilbur said as he hissed in pain. “Tommy…the amulet…”

“What?” I said looking down at the amulet.

The amulet had been glowing the dark red again. The last time this happened was when Wilbur turned into Wilmon.

You know reader…I think I’m going to change it. For two reasons, one, I think I’m confusing you, and if not then me. Two, does Wilmon not sound like a rip-off of Pokemon or something??? No? Just me? Prime you fucking suck. Well his alter ego, the arrogant asshole, shall now be known as Not Wilbur. Get it because it’s not Wilbur?

….

If I could flip you off right now, just know that I fucking would.

I glanced down at my hand and as expected there was a red orb sitting in my hand. I turned to Phil for some guidance since I had no clue why the amulet was giving me magic this time.

“I think it wants you to heal his wounds,” Phil commented.

I nodded slowly as I walked over to Wilbur. Wilbur’s eyes had been going between me and my hand.

“Relax” I mumbled as I placed my hand near his chest.

Like last time, I let the magic do the rest a–

My legs had given in causing me to collapse but thankfully Wilbur caught me before I hit my head.

“S-Sorry,” I said as I watched the red orb disappear.

“No need to apologize,” Wilbur said as he helped me to my feet. “That’s what happens when demons learn about their magic which can I just say was amazing, it looks as though I was never burned in the first place”

I hummed as my head got blurry. Maybe too blurry…I buried my head into Wilbur’s chest and…darkness.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Wilbur carefully placed Tommy on the couch. From there, all eyes fell on me. I went into full panic mode as I cornered myself and looked at the three of them. They weren’t humans…at all.

“Sleep” Phil whispered

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I groaned as I pressed a hand against my head.

“Mother fucker…” I mumbled as I rubbed my hand.

“Morning sleepyhead,” Wilbur said as he rubbed my shoulder,

I shrugged my shoulders as I turned to my right. Tubbo had been lying beside completely knocked out.

“What the fuck did you do to Tubbo??!?” I asked as I jumped out of my seat.

“Relax mate, I just put him to sleep”

“Why the fuck would you do that??!”

“Because he looked panicked?”

I facepalmed “Phil, you can’t just put people to sleep with your mind powers”

“Why not?”

“Nevermind” I sighed

“I can wake him up” Phil commented

“Wake him up”

“As you wish,” Phil said as his eyes glowed green “Wake”

Tubbo jolted awake and yanked the amulet off. He quickly bolted into the hallway and faced us.

“Three…two…one” I muttered as the amulet disappeared from Tubbo’s hand and appeared back around my neck.

“Ho–da–what the actual fuck!” Tubbo shouted.

“Tubbo you’ve got to calm down,” I said

“Calm down??!!? Tommy, I can’t tell if I’m dreaming right now or if I’m awake! You need to start giving me answers!”

“And I will just come back over here”

“I’m good right here, start talking,” Tubbo said as he crossed his arms.

I sighed, “Do you remember the day I went to the library after work?”

Tubbo nodded

“Well…I picked up a couple of books and stumbled upon this” I said, lifting the amulet. “I put it on that night and well let's just say it’s now connected to my soul and these three won’t leave until I’m dead”

Tubbo was speechless based on how he didn’t say anything.

“I think you broke him,” Wilbur said still in his demon form.

“N-No not broke…just…lost for words…so you’re not from a…remote island called Vida’t?” Tubbo choked out.

“More like another world known as Vida’t” Techno grumbled.

“Another world…” Tubbo said as he tried processing the information.

Phil hummed

“So then…I mean not be rude or anything…w-what are you three?...”

“We’re Tommy’s demons,” Wilbur said wrapping an arm around my shoulder.

I rolled my eyes but let him keep his arm there.

“And you three…just live here now?...”

“Pretty much mate, but we’re also protectors of the amulet”

Tubbo raised his eyebrow.

Phil sighed “Our world has been at war for decades now ever since two young demons lost the amulet and book. Once Tommy put on the amulet this..spark feeling was felt among demons and are now coming here to take it back for either themselves or their king”

“And by taking it back…what do you mean by that?” Tubbo asked.

“Death” Techno answered.

“...what the prime have you gotten into Tommy?”

“I’ve been wondering the same thing” I replied

Tubbo scratched his chin before speaking “Did you three cause the power outage?”

“Nope, that was the amulet”

“It can do that?” Tubbo asked

“I guess?”

“Why would it do that?”

“Because Antfrost threatened to kill me” I replied.

“What?”

“Antfrost is a demon,” Phil said. “And so is his new buddy Sam”

“Guess that explains why you three have been on edge every time he’s around”

“I mean do you trust a man who turned Tommy into a wolf?” Wilbur asked.

“Excuse me?”

“The dog”

I felt my cheeks flare up, did this fucker seriously have to bring up that??!?

“You mean the one that was here?”

Wilbur nodded “That was Tommy”

Tubbo looked at me to see if Wilbur was being serious. He must have gotten the hint.

“I’m just going to change the topic, what kind of demons are you three?”

“Hybrid” Phil answered “Wilbur’s part phantom, Techno’s part boar and I’m part crow”

“Can I see? I mean unless I’m asking too much”

Phil and Techno looked at each other before nodding. The two of them shifted into their demon forms.

“Holy shit…you guys are badass!”

I chuckled.

“Hold up, I’ve got to send a picture to Ranboo,” Tubbo said as he pulled out his phone.

“No!”

“What? Why?”

“This is our secret”

“So why can’t Ranboo know? He’s our friend”

“He’ll know one day, for now, this needs to stay between us”

“Alright,” Tubbo said as he put his phone away.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night.

Tubbo had been sitting beside me as we watched a movie called “Up”. Tommy and Wilbur had been seated on the couch and Techno remained sitting on the floor.

“I’m calling it a night,” Tommy said as he got up.

“Same…” Tubbo muttered as he tried staying awake.

I gently patted his head as he rested his head on my shoulder.

“Rest easy Tubbo” I muttered as I wrapped a wing around him.

“Thank you” Tubbo whispered as he got comfortable.

“Tommy?” I asked.

Tommy hummed.

“Do you have a spare book?”

“A spare book?”

“Yes, one to write down ideas”

Tommy hummed as he wandered into his room. Wilbur and Techno gave me a look but I simply kept my eyes on Tubbo. He seemed comfortable which brought a small smile to my face.

“Here,” Tommy said as he handed me a red book and quill.

“Thank you, good night Tommy”

“Night” Tommy yawned as he walked back into his room.

Wilbur got up from where he was sitting and followed Tommy. I opened up the book to the first page which wasn’t empty like I’m used to. It had strange lines going across.

“Interesting” I muttered as I held the quill. “Where is the ink?”

I poked at the silver piece sticking out at the top of the quill. It left a small mark on my finger, that must be the ink. I began writing out my thoughts on the lines in Demish.
I figured it’d be better in Demish since only us three could read and well…I haven’t learned how to write words in their language.

va'zisl a'ph nyi edoirin

- idv mreln (Tommy rerrl aen nyen, dekaer mreln nyen gta'rgl a'oin dekaer etv vida'tl )

- rsienaea't dekaer

- yieraetk dekaer

Powers of the amulet

- EMP blast (Tommy calls it that, magic blast that knocks out magic and demons)

- Creation Magic

- Healing Magic

I closed the book and set it along with the quill on the table. Techno had been watching me and assumed that what I wrote was important. I simply nodded towards him before turning towards Tubbo.

He had his head rested against me and was close to me most likely to stay warm. Reminds me of when Wilbur used to have panic attacks about his other half…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

As the sun flooded the room I couldn’t help but stretch my wings. Tubbo grunted as he rubbed his eyes.

“It’s already morning?” Tubbo complained.

I hummed as I shifted back into my human form.

“Can’t I sleep in?”

“Sure mate,” I said as I got up,

Tubbo yawned before lying down and falling asleep again. I wandered into the kitchen to see Techno cooking something.

“Smells good” I mumbled as I grabbed a glass and filled it with water.

“I’m making Wilbur’s favorite” Techno grumbled as he burned a glow berry.

“You’re wasting those already?”

“There’s enough to last us three years, one won’t hurt”

“And when do you cook for him?”

Techno glared at me “I’m just doing something nice for him”

I hummed “I’m going to be out on the balcony”

“Why?” Techno asked

“Need to get my thoughts together, I also can’t remember the last time I’ve gotten any fresh air”

“This coming from the guy who has mind powers”

I rolled my eyes as I set down the glass “You have no idea how exhausting it is with these powers”

“I can only imagine, I’ll keep them away from you”

“Thank you” I muttered as I exited the kitchen.

The last couple of days have been…interesting? Maybe that's not the right word.

I exited the castle and sat on one of the soft rocks Tommy called “chair”. The kingdom was beautiful at this hour and peaceful. I leaned back in the chair as memories from the past took over my vision.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Being created by The Watchers felt like an entirety ago…I know that before The Syndicate my life…was rough. The hybrid demons that raised me whom I refuse to call my parents had cast me aside. They had a right too…I was weak at the time. My wings at the time were so weak that I couldn’t even get my feet off the ground.

“Honey, look at him” My “dad” pointed at me “He’ll never survive on his own”

“Probably created to be killed” My “mom” jokes.

They never taught me how to use wings or my magic, that is if I had any. I couldn’t even create something as simple as a flame. Decades had gone by and I finally had enough of their torment. The pain and suffering that I had been through created something inside of me. Something inside me screams…screams for freedom. My magic.

The looks on their faces as I spoke the words “death”...priceless. My pain and suffering vanished as I watched them beg for another chance. Another chance at being parents? Or another chance at torturing a demon. Whatever the answer may be was not important. What was important was that their deaths were like little trophies.

It didn’t take me long to leave that life behind and start my own. I was almost 3,000 when I abandoned that life. I started by using my mind abilities to get myself a little cottage that was in the forest part of the kingdom of Azula.

The kingdom of Azula is quite large as the palace sits on a beach and stretches into a nearby forest. If you were to grab a map of Vida’t, you’d notice that Azula takes up a good chunk of the map.

I enjoyed life in my teen years, I was free and felt alive. Or so I thought…something had been missing, but I wasn’t sure for some time. I would spend many days and nights searching for that something but could never put my finger on it, until today.

I walked through the forest taking in all its glory. The trees would sway back and forth as if they were greeting me. Creatures racing through the trees and bushes as if they were playing a game of tag. I lifted my wings as a nice breeze flowed through the forest. It smelled like the sea which led me to believe that the wind had just come from the sea.

I continued walking until I was under one of the trees that hovered over the communication stones. The stones had been set in a circle with different symbols on them. I stepped inside the circle and sat down on my knees. My wings rested against the tall grass that had been in the middle of the circle. This was an area that was slowly being overrun by nature as the grass was thicker making it difficult to spot the stones. I closed my eyes as the stones connected me to one of The Watchers.

“Ksiinaetkl ha'oitk a'ti” a soft voice spoke “ha'oi ret a'vit ha'ois ihil”
Greetings young one. You can open your eyes

“Ksiinaetkl Watcher”
Greetings Watcher

I opened my eyes and looked around the area. It appeared I was no longer in the circle but in a place with a void that went on forever. Standing in front of me was one of The Watchers. She had been wearing a black dress with purple accents and had a matching hat with a veil in front of her face.

“Ae l itli ha'oi yesti ra'di yisi l iigaetk l a'di koiaevetri”
I sense you have come here seeking some guidance

“Aetviiv ae yesti. Nyisi'l nyael phiiraetk...ae'sti yev aen pha's deth hiesl moin ae'd ta'n l oisi zyen aen ael, aen'l raegi e vaeiri a'ph dh raephi ael daellaetk”
Indeed I have. There's this feeling...I've had it for many years but I'm not sure what it is, It's like a piece of my life is missing

The Watcher hummed “Ae'sti miit zenryaetk ha'oi pha's joiaeni l a'di naedi Phil. Ae miraeisti ae gta'z zyen ha'oi'si ra'a'gaetk pha's”
I've been watching you for quite some time Phil. I believe I know what you're looking for

“ha'oi va'?”
You do?

The Watcher nodded “Ae’sti riphn e kaephn pha's ha'oi aet nyi zegaetk za'srv. Nyi kaephn ael zyen ha'oi’sti miit liesryaetk pha's”
I’ve left a gift for you in the waking world. The gift is what you’ve been searching for

“E kaephn pha's di?”
A gift for me?”

She nodded with a soft smile.

“Nyetg ha'oi Zenryis”
Thank you Watcher

She nodded as I closed my eyes. As I opened my eyes, something caught them. Sitting out of the circle was a basket. That basket wasn’t there when I entered the circle. I slowly got up from where I had been kneeling and approached the basket. Resting inside the basket were two young demons.

My young demons…

From that day, I took the two of them home and raised them to the best of my ability. I tried to be a good parent, unlike the ones who caused my suffering. It was quite tricky at first as they both had different personalities. Wilbur was always energetic whereas Techno was more laid back. While the two of them would play their little games it was my job to learn about their hybrid halves. Techno was the easier of the two as many have existed. Techno looked up to many of them promising he’d be a great warrior just like them.

“Zaerr ha'oi niery di ya'z na' oili nyael ?” Techno asked as he held up a sword I stole from my “dad”
Will you teach me how to use this?

I nodded as I took the sword from him and handed him a wooden sword.

Wilbur…he was a different story. He was the first of his kind, meaning I had to do all the research on my own. It was a challenge but after enough research, it became clear to me. He was one of the rarest creatures that ever walked on Vida’t. A Phantom….

A creature that cannot sleep and gets burn wounds from water.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Once the twins turned 2735, things changed…they had just entered their teenage years. I had prepared myself to the best of my ability but what I didn’t expect…was the war.
A powerful source of magic, the amulet, and the book, had been lost after two young demons sent it somewhere beyond here. The three kings of the three kingdoms came together to decide what was best. Using portal magic, they were able to explore thousands of worlds but would return empty-handed every time. The king of Azula kept returning to a world called “Earth”. He believed it had been placed there but couldn’t navigate it as it was different from ours. This is where we learned the language they speak on Earth.

The search went on for many decades and with each search led them to another dead end. That’s when the war broke out…the kings excused each other of hiding the amulet and book. Nobody was safe…the kingdoms became a place full of liars and thieves. Trust wasn’t an option anymore.

I looked at my boys and saw the fear in their eyes. Protecting them was my goal and nothing else. The first step in protecting my boys was to abandon the kingdom. We moved everything we needed to a large hidden cave in The Dark Peaks. It was our sanctuary. One where we could start new and be safe from the war. I began training them to the best of my ability, teaching them everything I’ve ever known.

But was it ever enough?

“Steady Wilbur,” I said as I watched him from where I was sitting.

“I got it!” Wilbur hissed as he launched another arrow from his bow.

The arrow soared through the sky but came nowhere close to the target.

Wilbur snarled as he snapped the bow in half. “It’s hopeless!”

“With that attitude, it is,” Techno said as he shot an arrow.

Wilbur pushed Techno once the arrow hit the center of the target.

“Boys,” I said as I got up. “You both have your strengths and weaknesses.”

Wilbur rolled his eyes “I’m going to go and clear my head” He tossed aside the bow and wandered into the forest.

“Wilbur!” I shouted.

He didn’t hesitate to turn around.

“Give him some space,” Techno said as he patted my back.

“What’s gotten into him?” I asked.

Techno shrugged as he picked up the bow he broke “This war might be getting to his head”

I sighed as I followed him back into the cave. “Have you spotted any new seekers?”

“Not yet, think we scared them off after we killed that last group”

I hummed as I let my thoughts wander.

Hours had gone by and Wilbur had not returned to the cave.

“I’m going to go look for your brother, you stay here. Do I make myself clear?” I asked.

Techno nodded.

I nodded back before flying out of the cave.

“Where could he have gone?” I muttered as I flew over the forest.

My eyes roamed the forest as I looked for him. It had only been a couple of hours and yet…he was nowhere to be found. All I could see were different creatures native to the Dark Peaks.

I landed in a part of the forest we had been familiar with and began looking around for any clues. All I could see were the trees…bushes…a set of footprints…more bushes… more–I paused as I shifted my body towards the footprints. Those were Wilbur’s….

I followed the footprints quickly. They had taken me down the peak and towards the ocean… I paused in front of the entrance of the forest and looked out into the ocean. There he was…standing in the water.

“WILBUR!” I screamed as I raced over to him.

Wilbur didn’t even flinch when I screamed his name…or even flinch when I pulled him out of the water.

His legs were burned deeply by the water.

“Wilbur! What were you thinking!”

Wilbur hummed as he lay on his back.

“What possessed you to stand in the water like that?!??!”

Wilbur shifted his gaze towards me “Isn’t it obvious? Oh wait, it's not.”

“What’s gotten into you?”

“What’s gotten into me??” Wilbur sat up and stared me dead in the eyes “When are you going to stop casting me aside?? You praise my brother as if he was one of The Watchers! He’s not! He’s one of their creations meaning he’s not perfect.”

“You're jealous of your brother…”

“I’M NOT JEALOUS OF HIM!” Wilbur snapped. He took a deep long breath before speaking again, “The Watchers smile upon all their creations, and yet…they scowl upon my existence.”

“But you’re also one of their creations, you have a purpose”

“A purpose? More like a puppet in a bigger game”

I looked out into the ocean and that’s when it clicked with me. “You were going to kill yourself…”

“Ya so I’d stop being in your way or should I say Techno’s way”

“Wilbur, do you hear yourself?”

“I hear myself just fine. Maybe you need to clear your ears with the amount of feathers shoved in there”

“Wilbur I love you both equally”

“You’re just bringing him in again” He sighed “I bet if you could, you would get rid of me with a snap. Probably replace me with some other demon who's just like Techno. An unstoppable team of seekers. I’m sure you’d find the amulet and book without my help. Figured I’d help by getting rid of myself for you”

“Wilbur…”

“You probably prefer my other half then me.”

“I prefer you, Wilbur, why do you think I’ve brought you back every time you’ve shifted into him?”

“For this sick game you and Techno are playing” Wilbur snapped as he chucked sand at me.

“Mate that's not true”

“Then I don’t know what to believe anymore”

We both fell silent as we stared out into the ocean. I eventually scooped him up and brought him back to the cave since he couldn’t use his legs. Many decades had gone by and Wilbur still stuck around but refused to speak to either of us. I figured at first it was temporary but…I forgot what his voice sounded like after some time. I did my best to engage with both of my boys…but it never felt like enough. Wilbur had this numb look on his face no matter what time of day it was. Nothing I did would change that look. The num look was by far the worst when we were training. He’d let Techno do all the work to see if I’d praise him.

“Did you feel that?” I said out loud as I rubbed a hand over my chest. “The amulet has been found”

“Not here, somewhere else” Techno grumbled as he got up.

“We need to be the first ones to find it,” I said as I got up.

Wilbur was leaning against a wall watching from a distance. I signaled for him to come over which he did. Techno opened a portal to another world and we entered not knowing what would happen next,

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Phil?” Tubbo said as he waved a hand in front of my face. “Earth to Phil??”

I hummed as I shook the memories away.

“What were you doing?”

“Thinking,” I answered.

“About?” Tubbo asked, taking a seat across from me.

“About…Vida’t…” I lied

“Oh…guessing you don’t want to talk about it then?”

I shook my head.

“That’s okay,” Tubbo said offering me a cup

“What’s this?”

“Tea”

“Oh…thank you,” I said, taking the cup from him.

“No problem, I’ll umm give you some space,” Tubbo said, getting up and entering the castle.

I set the cup on the table beside me and stared out into the kingdom. Words Techno spoke days before replayed in my mind.

He’s been…happier since we arrived
He’s been…happier since we arrived
He’s been…happier since we arrived
He’s been…happier since we arrived
He’s been…happier since we arrived

I glanced inside to see Wilbur and Tommy next to each other watching Game of Thrones. There was no numb look on his face…only joy. A smile so large that it could be seen for miles. He was happy here…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Wilbur and I had been sitting beside each other as we watched Game of Thrones, while the others had been in the kitchen

“Why exactly are we watching Game of Thrones?” Tubbo asked.

“It’s beautiful to look at,” I said with a shrug.

“Reminds me of Vida’t, without all the war stuff,” Wilbur said. “Those umm big flying creatures”

“Dragons”

“Yes, thank you, Tommy. They’re beautiful creatures”

“Wait, you have dragons in Vida’t???” Tubbo asked.

“Something similar” Wilbur replied “Phantoms”

Tubbo hummed as he continued watching.

Buzz Buzz

Tubbo groaned as he pulled out his phone. “Can you pause for a second? Its Ran”

I hummed as I pressed pause.

Wilbur glared at me with annoyance, “Must the glowing box bother our Game of Thrones?”

“Just means we can fast-forward through the commercials’” I pointed out.

“Oh I hate the commercials, they are like a little pest that won’t piss off”

“Exactly, so we’ll let Tubbo answer the phone and then we can fast forward through the commercials”

“Very well”

Tubbo rolled his eyes as he picked up “What’s up, bossman?”

“Finally! I’ve been trying to get a hold of you!”

“You have?”

“Do you not see the DMS??”

Tubbo opened his text messages “I do now”

Ranboo sighed, “To sum it up, I thought it’d be fun to have a party at my place?”

“A party?”

Ranboo hummed “What do you say?”

“Sure, why not”

“Great! Oh, have you heard from Tommy recently?”

“Uhh..” Tubbo said as he looked in my direction.

I shook my head telling him to tell him no.

“I…haven’t”

Ranboo sighed again “I’ve texted him multiple times and I’ve heard nothing”

“He’s probably busy with Phil and the others”

“I hope, well if you get a hold of him tell him about the party”

“Will do bossman, see you soon!” Tubbo said as he hung up.

“A party!” Wilbur exclaimed as he jumped out of his seat. “Oh boy oh boy! I’ve never been to a party before but I’m prepared!”

Wilbur used his magic to change his clothes to something you’d see a prince wear

“What the fuck is that??” I laughed

“What?? It’s my outfit!”

“You’ve clearly never been to a party before,” I said, getting up from where I was sitting.

“Did I not say that?” Wilbur asked.

“You did, Tommy’s just deaf”

“Am not!” I said sticking my tongue out. “It’s not that kind of party Wilbur”

“Then what kind?” Wilbur asked.

“This kind,” Techno said using his magic. He changed his outfit to be prince-like with a mask over his face.

“Not a masquerade party either,” I said.

Techno used his magic to change his clothes.

“I think we’re just a bit confused mate, what kind of party is this exactly?”

“If Ranboo is the one hosting it then I’d say a chill one”

“So our normal clothes?” Wilbur asked.

“Pretty much,” I said.

“Interesting,” Phil said scratching his chin “Ranboo must be a king then”

“A king?” Tubbo said trying to hold back a laugh “The closet he’s been to royalty was when he got a kids crown at the fair”

“Or the time when we went to Burger King and the worker placed the crown on his head” I joked.

Tubbo snickered at that memory. The three demons looked at each other with confusion.

“There is royalty here?”

“No, more like pretend royalty”

“Pretend?”

“Ya, like Game of Thrones”

“Wait…it’s not real?!??!” Wilbur panicked.

“Afraid not bossman, it's entirely made up”

“Like the majority of TV is”

Wilbur crossed his arms “It looks so real though”

“CGI is a thing my friend” I snickered.

“Your friend has spoken of this CGI before, I do not know what or who it is but it’s not cool”

I snickered at his weird comment.

“I still wish to meet this Burger King, he must be king of all burgers and must cook them well” Techno grumbled.

“I mean…it’s just a restaurant.”

“Your ways on earth confuse us demons,” Techno said.

“Oh, our ways confuse you!”

Phil cleared his throat to get our attention. “How can Ranboo host a party if he’s no king?”

I raised my eyebrow in confusion.

Phil sighed “In Vida’t, only the kings can hold parties”

“Royal parties” Wilbur corrected

“Right, if he’s no king then how can he hold a party?”

“Well, you’re not on Vida’t” I started “You’re on Earth, and we humans can hold parties where ever whenever”

“It must be like a meeting with other demons,” Techno said.

“Yes, but not professional. This party's just casual, you know, for fun” I said.

“So we just wear our normal clothes then?” Phil asked

I hummed.

“Do you think the seekers will be there?” Techno asked.

“Seekers?” Tubbo asked.

“Ones who are looking for the amulet,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo hummed “Then I suggest you hide it”

I nodded as I tucked the amulet into my shirt

“It’s party time!” Wilbur shouted.

“Wilbur, human form,” I said stopping him from leaving the apartment

“Right right!” Wilbur said as he shifted into his human form. “Now it’s party time!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One eventful walk to Ranboo’s place later

“My feet hurt” Tubbo complained

I rolled my eyes as I knocked on the door to Ranboo’s place. Ranboo opened the door with a grin on your face.

“You made it! Please, come in!” Ranboo exclaimed as he opened the door wider.

I nodded at Ranboo as we entered his apartment. Looking around at the party, I noticed that a lot of the people there were people from high school or co-workers. This included the seekers…

Ant and Sam had been leaning against a wall talking about something but once we entered they quickly looked in our direction.

‘Wilbur, stay close to him, ' I heard Phil whisper.

Wilbur must have agreed since he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“I honestly didn’t think I’d be seeing you four tonight,” Ranboo said “Whatever happened to your phone obsession?”

“Phone obsession? Please I’ve never had a phone obsession and besides, you try living with three de–” Wilbur squeezed my shoulder “l-living with three guests who aren’t from around here”

Ranboo seemed a little confused but shrugged it off.

“What’s that smell?” Techno asked

“That would be the pizza…PIZZA!” Ranboo shouted as he raced into the kitchen.

“And I thought you were the one who burned food” Tubbo jokes

“It was one time!” I said to Tubbo.

“Right…seriously wonder how you work at the cafe when you constantly burn things” Tubbo snickered as he wandered over to some of our co-workers.

Techno had walked past us and entered the kitchen where Ranboo had been panicking over a pizza.

“Since when did Techno become buddies with Ranboo?” Wilbur asked.

Phil shrugged “You know how hard it is to make friends on Vida’t”

“Is it that hard?” I asked.

“You have no idea,” Wilbur said, not making eye contact.

Was I missing something? Reader? Is Wilbur not telling me something?

“Let's just say mate, when you’re at w a r…its…tricky to trust people, your world makes it so…simple”

“Simple? I wouldn’t go that route with social media” I said showing him my phone.

“The glowing box has a social media?”

“Ya, guessing you don’t know what that is?”

“No, but does it have power?”

“The worst it can do is ruin someone's life I guess”

“Interesting” Phil hummed as he walked off.

“Why the prime is Phil so weird?”

“Da–Phil’s just Phil?” Wilbur said, trying to laugh it off.

“Maybe you too”

“Hey, I am not as weird!”

“Really? Explain the skin then” I said, smirking at him.

“It’s just a me thing then, and I’m not the only weird one. Techno was born with his pink hair”

“Wait, that’s not dye?”

“Dye?”

“Ya, most people are only born with brown, blonde, black, and sometimes ginger. People just use dye to color their hair.”

“So Ranboo wasn't born with that color?” Wilbur asked, looking in the direction of the kitchen.

I looked over in the kitchen to see Techno and Ranboo talking “No, he’s always had it dyed like that”

“I figured everyone was created with one hair color, you know, they can’t change it”

“You’d be wrong my friend”

“So you’re saying you could change your hair to green?”

I nodded “I would never as I love my blonde hair”

“You look like baby Phil” Wilbur joked.

“I do not!”

“Do too, you’re thousands of years younger than him”

“Bitch” I said, elbowing him.

“Why do you like punching me?” Wilbur asked as he rubbed his arm.

“First, I didn’t punch you, and sec–” I paused as my eye caught something on his arm. “What’s that?”

“What’s what?”

“This,” I said as I moved his hand away.

Wilbur’s hand had been covering what looked to be a tattoo. It had two swords crossed over each other and a set of wings.

“O-Oh that it um–”

“A tattoo!”

“Yes yes! A tattoo!”

“What does it mean?”

“Uh…I-I don’t want to talk a-about it” Wilbur choked out.

“Oh…well that's okay.”

“Pizza’s ready!” Ranboo announced.

“What’s pizza?” Wilbur asked.

“Oh, you’ll love it.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I’m going to skip over the party dear reader as it was boring and nothing too exciting happened

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“What a party,” I said as I crashed onto the couch.

“My stomach is full” Wilbur complained as he crashed beside me.

“I told you not to eat that much pizza mate”

“Ya but when Tubbo keeps offering it…you can’t say no”

“Say no to Tubbo,” I said, pushing myself up. “No matter what”

“Point taken”

Techno shifted back into his demon form and sat beside me.

“Did you and Ranboo have fun?” I asked with a smirk on my face.

Techno raised his eyebrow “He’s a friend?”

“Oh I know, he likes Tubbo…and I mean more than a friend”

“No really, what gave you that idea?” Phil asked as he leaned on the back of the couch.

“Who the fuck taught you sarcasm???”

“I don’t know mate” Phil shrugged “Sure wasn’t some blonde human kid”

“Hey! I’m a blonde human kid!”

Phil snickered as he shifted back into his demon form.

“And then there was one,” I said, looking at Wilbur.

Wilbur shifted into his demon form but looked miserable.

“That was too much food,” Wilbur complained.

“You were the one who ate it”

“And I regret it”

I laughed before pausing in thought

“What’s on your mind mate?”

“Quit reading me like a book”

“You’re easy to read”

“This coming from the demon who can read my mind”

“Like I said, easy to read,” Phil said.

I rolled my eyes “I don’t know, I kind of want to know what it’d be like as a demon. You know, explore and learn about your world.”

The three demons looked at me like I was crazy.

“Did I say something wrong?” I asked.

“Mate, you don’t want to be a demon. Trust me”

“And why’s that? I’m already stuck with you three, can’t I make it easier for you three if you, I don’t know turn me into a demon”

“We can’t turn you into a demon” Techno snarled as he got up from where he was sitting.

“You’re still not giving me a reason” I snapped back.

Wilbur held my hands which caused me to look in his direction. I couldn’t quite read his face but if I had to guess, he looked guilty? Worried? Unsure? Something like that.

“It’s something…speaking for all of us…that we wouldn’t want to do” Wilbur started as he rubbed my hands. “We’d have to ask The Watchers to…”

“To?”

“Reborn you”

I gave him a confused look.

“It’s tricky with the war going on but we’d first need to find a communication circle. Connect you with a Watcher…from there you’d have to ask them to be reborn into a demon”

“That doesn’t seem so bad,” I said.

Wilbur let out a shaky breath as he cupped my cheek “We’d lose you…”

“What do you mean?...”

The three demons remained silent. I leaned into Wilbur’s touch as I looked at him.

“Wilbur…what do you mean?...”

“You’d lose all your memories…you’d be nothing more than a blank slate…”

I placed my hand over Wilbur’s and rubbed it slowly. “Forget I asked,” I muttered.

Buzz Buzz

I let out a sigh as I pulled out my phone.

“Why the fuck is Tubbo calling me at this hour?” I asked out loud.

Silence…

I pressed the answer button and put it on speaker.

“What’s up Tubs?” I asked.

“T–my!”

“Are you going over a tunnel or something? You’re breaking up”

“No! Look…would you believe me if I told you that two demons have me tied up at the tallest building in L’manberg??”

“That’s oddly specific”

“HEY!” Tubbo shouted from the other end.

“You were supposed to send a letter, not use your glowing box to communicate!” Ant’s voice said.

“We don’t send letters dickhead!” Tubbo shouted but farther away.

“Enough” A deeper voice, Sam, said. “You have until the moon is at the top of the sky to bring us the amulet that belongs to The Badlands”

“And if we don’t?” Phil asked.

“Then this creature who doesn’t shut up will be killed”

“I AM NOT A CREATURE YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Tubbo screamed.

“The clock is ticking, if I were you I’d hurry up,” Sam’s voice said before hanging up.

“Fuck…”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“It’s a trap,” Phil said

“But Tubbo’s in danger!” I said

“Mate, they want the amulet and they’re using Tubbo as bait”

“Well, that's why I have three demons right? You’ll attack them while I get Tubbo”

“It’s not that simple mate”

I crossed my arms. “Fine, I’ll just go on my own then”

“Tommy wait” Phil paused as he looked at the others. “We’re going with you but we need to come up with a plan.”

“Like what?”

“Wilbur you’re on protection duty”

Wilbur hummed.

“Techno and I will make sure those two stay far away from the amu—you”

“And Tubbo?” I asked.

“They’ll be too focused on getting to you mate”

“I hate attention,” I muttered.

“Does that work?” Phil asked.

Wilbur and Techno nodded.

“Tommy?”

“As long as none of us get killed, Tubbo included, then I guess I’m in”

“Perfect, Techno?”

Techno grunted

“A portal”

Techno grumbled as he opened up a portal

“Are you the only one who can open portals?” I asked.

“Out of the three of us?”

I nodded.

Techno nodded back “It drains a lot of magic and takes decades to master”

“Techno the portal wielder”

Techno glared at me.

“Too much??”

Techno grunted which I took as “too much”.

The four of us entered through the portal which was placed on the tallest building in L’manberg. Nobody was around, just a bunch of equipment.

“Uhh…are we in the wrong place?” Wilbur asked.

“No, they’re close. I can feel them” Phil started “SHOW YOURSELVES!”

“No need to shout Phil,” Ant said as he walked out of the shadows.

“What the fuck is your deal with the shadows?” I asked, crossing my arms.

“They give me strength,” Ant replied coldly.

“Where’s Tubbo?” Wilbur asked as he wrapped his wing around me.

Just as you’d expect, Sam walks out of the shadows with Tubbo being dragged behind me. His arms and legs had been tied together by some sort of handcuffs. I say some sort as they had this strange glowing look to them. Demon magic…

“Does this one ever shut up?” Sam asked as he propped up Tubbo against a wall.

“I’m sure you would have learned a lot about my world,” I joked.

Sam glared at me before looking at Phil “Kill the kid”

“No”

“No? Do you have any idea what he has in his possession?”

“The amulet that we’ve agreed to protect?”

Sam let out an annoyed sound “You have two options, you either kill the kid and I let this one go or I kill the kid and Vida’t returns to normal”

“Sounds like horrible options if you ask me” Techno grumbled as he pulled two swords out of thin air.

“A'oin a'ph err nyi l iigisl , ha'oi nysii rya'a'li na' vsa'nirn e rsienoisi raegi yaed? va' ha'oi sieraepi nyen nyi stish edoirin esa'oitv yael tirg ael nyi gih na' itvaetk nyi zes?” Sam said.

Phil hissed as held a green orb. “Va' ha'oi sierrh nyaetg nyi gih na' l a'rstaetk nyi zes ael na' gaerr nyi stish rsienoisi nyen nyi edoirin rya'li?”

I turned to Wilbur to see if he’d tell me what they were talking about. Wilbur glanced at me before pulling me closer. Guess that means I don’t get to know?

Sam smirked “New plan, Ant”

Ant hummed

“You know what to do”

Ant smirked as he picked up Tubbo and leaned over the edge. Tubbo panicked as he tried to escape his grasp.

“Since you won’t give up the amulet, or should I say kill him to give us the amulet…only seems fair to kill something of his”

“W-What are you doing???” Tubbo panicked

“Relax, your death will be painless,” Ant said before throwing Tubbo off of the building.

“TUBBO!” I screamed as I tried racing over. Wilbur was quick to stop me “LET GO OF ME!”

“I’m not risking you getting killed,” Wilbur said as he looked at Phil.

“I’ve got Tubbo!” Phil shouted as he dove off the building.

Wilbur forced me back while Techno lunged towards Sam.

“We have to help him!” I tried reasoning with Wilbur.

“No Tommy, I can’t risk you getting killed”

“But he needs our help!”

“Techno can handle himself,” Wilbur said as he faced away from me.

I wanted to argue back but a blade had been placed against my neck. I slowly shifted my head up to meet Ant's gaze. A lump had formed in my throat…one large enough to clog my airway. Ant smirked as he gripped my shoulder.

“These three aren’t here to protect you” Ant whispered into my ear as he pushed the blade a bit deeper into my neck.

I wanted to scream in pain? To call for help? I guess I just wanted to scream in general…

Techno had been swinging his swords at Sam, missing almost every blow. Wilbur remained focused on Techno rather than me.

“Any final words?” Ant asked me in a whisper.

I didn’t answer his stupid question, instead, I kicked a small rock towards Wilbur’s foot in an attempt to get his attention. Using my voice at this point was useless at this point based on how deep the blade was in my throat. Wilbur looked down at the rock I had kicked before meeting my gaze. That’s when he saw Ant…

Wilbur instantly pulled the sword away from my neck and threw it to the side. Ant snarled as he got into a defensive position which if you ask me reminded me of the famous Black Widow pose. Wilbur was quick to think as he grabbed Ant by the shoulders and flew high into the sky.

He attempted to wiggle his way out of his grip but struggled. Wilbur had a plan based on the grin on his face.

Any guesses what he did reader?

If you guessed Wilbur dropped him you’d be correct! Give yourself a gold star or whatever the fuck you give yourself to reward yourself. Do you guys like cookies? Sugar cookies? The ones that you can buy store-bought that taste fucking delicious that you end up going back to the store to buy ten more packs?!??!? JUST FUCKING REWARD YOURSELF IF YOU GOT IT RIGHT. And for those of you who either cheated and read ahead or didn’t bother guessing…go die in a fucking hole! You’re a cheater and don’t deserve a reward.

Hey! I’m looking at you reader. Yes, you! Did you cheat??? You fucking prick you fucking did. Why do I feel like you’re the type who would read the last chapter of a book just to see if you’d read the whole fucking book??

Wilbur cleared his throat as he gently lifted my chin.

“Why do you keep staring at the walls or ground as if you’re talking to someone? Are you like losing your mind?’”

I shook my head as I let him investigate my neck.

Wilbur made an interesting humming sound as he lightly ran a finger over the wound. I made a small hissing sound as I tried pushing his hand away from my neck.

“I bet it hurts”

“You..have no i-idea” I choked out.

We both glanced down at the amulet which had been glowing a deep red.

“What’s it doing?” I asked.

“Healing your wound,” Wilbur said as he lifted my chin again.

“Really? I can’t tell”

“Does this hurt?” Wilbur asked as he ran a couple of fingers over my neck.

“Nope”

“Guess it healed the wound then”

Techno ran over to us and got into a defensive position.

“Where do you think you’re going, Techno!” Sam shouted as he began sprinting over to us.

“What are you doing??!?” Wilbur asked.

“Trying to get us out of here,” Techno said as he attempted to open a portal.

“Try faster!” Wilbur nearly screamed.

“It’s not that easy!” Techno snapped back.

“Look out!” I shouted as Sam jumped into the air with his sword ready to strike.

Before Sam could even get a chance to strike us, a large red barrier blocked his attack. The barrier surrounded the three of us meaning there was no escape.

“Did you do that?...” Wilbur asked Techno.

“No? I don’t specialize in protection magic”

That’s when Techno and Wilbur looked in my direction.

“What?”

Wilbur lifted my right arm to show me the red orb in my hand.

“Oh…that would be me. What…exactly is this?”

“A forcefield” Techno informed me. “I think I have an idea”

Wilbur raised an eyebrow.

“I want you to fly Tommy back to the castle once he drops the forcefield,” Techno said as he held a pink orb.

“And what about you?” Wilbur asked.

“I’ll hold off Sam”

“Are you sure about this?”

“Yes,” Techno grumbled.

Techno began using his magic to shift himself into his pig? Boar? Whatever the fuck you want to call it? form. I never realized this when Phil shifted into his crow form but there was a circle underneath Techno’s feet with different letters. I assume they were letters from their language since they weren’t familiar to me. Within an instant, Techno shifted into his form. He was a large pig boar thing with large tusks sticking out of his face. What caught my eye was the symbol on his shoulder.

The symbol had been identical to the one I saw earlier on Wilburs. What the fuck does it mean? And why do they both have it? I originally thought it had meaning to Wilbur but…I guess it means something to Techno as well…but what?

Techno snorted as he got into position.

“What do I do?” I asked Wilbur.

Wilbur gently picked me up as he prepared to fly away “Just imagine the forcefield disappearing”

I nodded slowly as I began imagining the forcefield disappearing. Techno didn’t hesitate to lunge at Sam and get back into the fight. I held onto Wilbur as he flew off toward my apartment.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Wilbur and I had landed on the balcony.

“T-Thank you,” I said, feeling vomit crawl up my throat.

“You're welcome? Why are you blue?”

“I’m not blue,” I said pushing the vomit back down “Just hate heights”

“Point noted,” Wilbur said as he shifted back into his human form.

The two of us entered my apartment to see Phil and Tubbo on the couch.

“TUBBO!” I shouted as I darted over to his side.

“Tommy!” Tubbo shouted back as I pulled him into a hug.

“Are you okay?!??!” I asked, looking at him.

“I’m fine bossman, thanks to Phil I made it out without a single scratch”

“Oh thank Prime” I sighed in relief.

“Where’s Techno?” Phil asked.

“He stayed back to let us escape,” I told Phil.

“He did what!”

“Relax, he can handle himself,” Wilbur said, taking a seat beside Phil.

Phil didn’t like the answer but accepted it anyway. “I think it's best if you two get some rest”

“Alright Dad,” I said walking over to my room with Tubbo. “You can take the bed”

“Are you sure?” Tubbo asked.

“Positive,” I said, taking a seat in my chair.

“If you say so,” Tubbo said, getting into my bed. “Goodnight”

“Night Tubs..” I said letting my heavy eyelids fall.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Did you really have to send them to bed?” I hissed.

“Yes,” Phil answered coldly. He got up from where he was sitting and grabbed a book off the shelf.

“What is that?” I asked in a whisper.

Phil waved me over to show me whatever was in the book. I took a seat beside him and looked at the book.

“You’ve been keeping track of the powers that the amulet has?...”

Phil hummed

“Why?...”

“If the book is gone, we need some sort of documentation of what powers the amulet possesses.”

“ And how do you know the book is gone?”

“I don’t…but we are the ones who are in possession of the amulet”

“Tommy is” I corrected him.

“That’s what I meant,” Phil said as he wrote down protection magic in Demish.

I pushed the book away from Phil and pinned him against the wall.

“The amulet chose Tommy, not you. If anyone should know about what powers the amulet possesses it should be Tommy, not you.” I paused as I let out a sigh of anger. “Let me make this clear to you, the amulet belongs to Tommy. We are nothing more than demons lying to his fucking face about our purpose. If you really think that I’m going to follow through and kill Tommy for the amulet you’ve lost your mind. I love Tommy more than anything, he’s like a little brother to me.” I got a bit closer to his face. “At least he gives me attention unlike you”

“Wilbur…”

“I don’t want to hear it, I’m not doing it. I refuse to do it. You know if I could, I would have left The Syndicate decades ago but I could never bring myself to do it. Do you know why? Because I love Techno!” The anger had bubbled to the surface “Goodnight Father”

I dropped him and pushed my way past him. Tommy was the only one on my mind…the only one who cared for me.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

2:54 AM

It’s been hours since we attacked them and still no Techno. I had been sitting in Tommy’s room more specifically his floor with the door slightly cracked open. Phil had been sitting in his normal chair with his wings covering his face.

I’m sure I pissed him off but I’ve had enough of the crap he’s put me through. Always praising Techno while pushing me to the side. It’s not Techno’s fault…just Phil’s.
I glanced down at my arm due to the burning sensation.

Techno….

He had written a bunch of letters.

“Guess it’s time to wake him up..” I muttered as I got up from where I was sitting.

I exited the room as I felt my body tense up. I’m not sure I’m ready to have another conversation with him after….that one.

I gently poked Phil’s wing in hopes he’d feel it. After a couple of pokes, he moved his wings away from his face. He looked annoyed mainly because I woke him up.

“What?” He hissed.

Pissed alright

“Techno sent a message” I mumbled as I showed him my arm.

Phil rubbed his eyes as he got a closer look.

“What’s a zoo?”

“I’m not sure…would Tommy’s glowing box know?” I asked, pointing at a glowing box on a table.

To be continued….

Chapter Text

“I’m not sure…would Tommy’s glowing box know?” I asked, pointing at a glowing box on a table.

Phil shrugged as he approached the glowing box. The glowing box Phil had approached was a bit larger than the one Tommy had in his pocket. I think Tommy calls it a laptop.

“How does this work?” Phil asked.

I shrugged, “Maybe type these symbols into this bar?” I said pointing at a bar under the symbol “Google”

Phill glanced at my arm before pressing a symbol. The symbol he pressed matched up with the one on my arm.

“Which one is it?” Phil asked as his finger hovered over two circle buttons.

“Uhh…this one?” I said pressing the “o” symbol.

“Perfect, now search for the book we require,” Phil said as he pressed a button with the symbol “search”.

This Google pulled up many different books and memories of this zoo.

“Click on this memory,” I said pointing at a memory.

“How?” Phil said, poking at the glowing box.

“Maybe you have to tell the glowing box to do it”

“Glowing box, open this memory,” Phil said as he poked the glowing box again.

Nothing seemed to happen.

“Why won’t it open the memory??”

“Maybe one of these symbols opens it,” I said, looking at all the symbols.

“What about this?” Phil said moving around a small arrow on the screen.

“That’s it!”

Phil moved this arrow around before landing on the memory. The memory opened up and began playing from the beginning.

Greeting! And welcome to the L’manberg Zoo!

“This human will tell us where Techno is,” Phil said as he relaxed a bit.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Are you ready to show your cat how to dance?
Excellent! First, pick a song you’d like to jam to

I groaned as I rubbed my eyes.

Now once you've picked a song, grab your feline friend, and let’s party

“What?” I mumbled as I looked around the room for the female voice.

Tubbo had been sitting up on my bed with the most annoyed look I’ve ever seen.

“Tubbo?” I started, “Did you hear that voice too, or am I losing my mind?”

“No, I just happen to be up too,” Tubbo said sarcastically.

“Alrighty then…”

“You and I both know I hate being woken up” Tubbo replied with an annoyed tone.

“Are you sure you’re just not hangry?”

Tubbo gave me the death glare.

“I think you’re hangry,” I said, getting up from where I was sitting. “I’ll make you some food” I made my way towards the door before pausing in my footsteps. “You’re not having breakfast in MY bed, bee boy. come on” I extended my hand out hoping he’d get the hint.

Tubbo groaned as he pressed his face into a pillow.

“Tubbo…” I said walking over to the side of the bed.

“No,” Tubbo said into the pillow “wake me up when the sun is up”

“Okay” I replied

1
2
3

I grabbed Tubbo’s leg and dragged him out of bed

“TOMMY!” Tubbo whined, “Let me sleep!”

“No! The sun is up which means you NEED to get up!”

“Nooo!!!” Tubbo complained like a little kid.

I pushed the door open to my room and dragged Tubbo down the hallway.

“Mori—WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO DOING??!” I screamed as I dropped Tubbo’s leg.

Phil and Wilbur had been sitting at the table with my laptop open.

“Uhh…” Wilbur started, “We’re trying to learn?”

I quickly marched over and pulled the laptop away from them.

Isn’t this party amazing??

I quickly closed the YouTube tab they were on so I’d stop listening to the female’s voice.

“Do you two realize you could have gotten a virus on my laptop??!?!”

“The glowing box can receive a virus?” Phil asked.

“We could fix that with the an I vaerh phsoiaen” Wilbur suggested.

“A what?” Tubbo asked, still lying on the ground.

“A fruit that heals demons,” Phil explained.

Tubbo chuckled “It’s not that kind of virus, you silly”

I rolled my eyes as I let my computer run an entire scan to make sure there were no viruses.

“What the prime were you two doing with my laptop?? And where's Techno?”

“That’s the funny thing…” Wilbur started as he rolled up his sleeve.

The words “Zoo” had been burned into his arm.

“We do not know what or who this Zoo is so we figured that since you learn everything through the glowing box…maybe we could learn what a zoo is?”

“And how on prime did you end up on a cat dancing tutorial video?” I asked.

“Simple, we typed in the symbols to this bar and began reading. We found these memories and somehow found a memory that teaches us how to train a cat to dance” Phil explained.

Tubbo nearly bursted out into laughter based on how he wiped his tears away “They went to Google…searched zoo…found videos of people at the zoo..” Tubbo took a deep breath while letting out a small laugh “Only to find a video…that teaches them how to train their cat how to dance” he laughed.

I facepalmed. “We’re getting off track. Techno sent you a message reading Zoo”

Wilbur hummed “What does it mean?”

“It's umm…gee how do I put this. A kingdom where animals live?”

Phil scratched his chin “An animal kingdom…”

“Yep..run by humans”

“So a prison?” Wilbur asked.

I nodded

“But Techno’s no animal, he’s a hybrid,” Phil said.

“Ya…why woul—” I paused in thought.

The last time I saw Techno…he was in his pig/boar form…which means…

“Tubbo, turn on the news,” I said.

“Why?”

“Just do it” I nearly snapped.

“Okay okay!” Tubbo said as grabbed the TV remote. He turned on the TV and went straight over to the L’manberg news channel.

“Starting with the east coast, residents can expect partly cloudy skies with temperatures ranging from the mid-40s to lo–”

“Go back a bit Tubs”

Tubbo hummed as he rewinded a bit. He pressed play when a bunch of cute puppies were on screen.

“Really?”

“What! I can’t help myself! They’re cute!”

“Those are cute puppies, now over to Heather for a” The news reporter cleared their throat “Shocking story that happened overnight, “ The news reporter said.

“See? Even the news reporter thinks so”

I rolled my eyes.

“Thanks, Dan. Last night, the L’manberg police station received many calls reporting a wild pig or boar running around L’manberg. Thankfully they were able to catch the animal early this morning and return it to the L’manberg zoo. It’s unclear how they escaped, but we’re thankful that they have returned home.”

“I’ll say, Heather, I’ve never seen a pig with that big of tusks before.”

Tubbo paused the TV and turned to us.

“That’s not like Techno…” Phil started. “Why wouldn’t he shift back?”

An idea had popped into my head, a crazy one but one that made the most sense at least in my mind.

“Wilbur, you remember last night right?” I asked.

“It was hours ago so ya”

“Remember how he had trouble opening a portal?”

Wilbur hummed

“Wait, what do you mean?” Phil asked.

“Techno at one point ran over to us and attempted to open a portal but struggled”

“That’s when the forcefield the amulet created surrounded us letting Sam miss his attack” Wilbur explained.

“He then had an idea and shifted into his pig/boar form…what the fuck even is Techno?? Is he a pig?? Or a boar???”

“Been wondering the same thing, mate”

I shook my head “Before he shifted, he told Wilbur to fly me back here. We haven’t seen him since”

Phil hummed “Did he struggle to shift?”

“It looked like it,” Wilbur said.

“Something strange is going on” Phil started “It’s not like Techno to struggle with his magic”

“Do you think he would know?” Tubbo asked.

“Hard to say, Tommy?”

I hummed

“I think it’s best if we head to this zoo they speak off”

I nodded

“Road trip!!!” Tubbo exclaimed. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

“Tubbo this isn’t a field trip, this is a rescue mission,” I said.

“But it can be” Tubbo smirked “They’ve clearly never been to one”

I sighed.

“Let's go, demons!” Tubbo shouted.

“Wait wait wait” I stopped Phil and Wilbur “You two need to be in your human forms if you plan on leaving the castle”

Phil and Wilbur let out an annoyed sigh.

“You know the rules,” I said, crossing my arms.

“Would it kill you to let us go out in our demon forms?” Wilbur asked.

“Do you really want to be experimented on?”

“I don’t know what that is but it does not sound fun”

“Exactly now shift so we can go,” I said, grabbing my bag and wallet.

The two of them stood there for quite some time.

“Uhh…why isn’t it working?” Wilbur asked, looking at his hands.

“I’m..not sure..”Phil replied.

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at them. “You two used to shift like it was nothing, what’s stopping you?”

Wilbur went into deep thought before gasping and hitting Phil’s arm “A Raedaenis!”

Tubbo and I exchanged looks.

“You know we can’t understand you when you speak in this language right?”

“Right..sorry” Wilbur apologized. “I believe it's a Limiter”

“A Limiter?” I repeated not sure I fully understood what he meant.

“A Limiter is an artifact from Vida’t, it's meant to limit the amount of magic a demon can use.” Phil explained “It must be what’s preventing us from using magic”

“What exactly does this Limiter even look like?” I asked.

“It’s a diamond I think that’s translucent.”

“Mother fucker…that could be anywhere” Tubbo commented.

“We’ll find the Limiter once we get Techno out of that zoo”

“Or figure out how to shift them into their human forms.”

“I might have an idea” Phil started as he turned towards Wilbur “Give me your hands”

“Why?”

“If we feed each other magic we might be able to shift”

“So doubling the magic?”

“Exactly mate,” Phil said as he put his hands out.

Wilbur hesitated before taking Phil’s hands. The two of them held each other's hands until they shifted into their human forms.

“That…took…a lot…out of…me,” Wilbur said out of breath.

“No kidding mate”

“To the zoo we go!” Wilbur said as if he was half asleep.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One walk to the L’manberg zoo later

“We made it!” Tubbo announced.

“Guess we weren’t the only ones who had the idea of coming to the zoo today,” I said as I looked at the line of people buying tickets.

One very long line later

We approached the ticket booth.

“Sorry guys, no more tickets today,” the man at the booth said.

“What!” Tubbo shouted

“I got this” Phil muttered as he pushed his way to the front of the group “You will let us into the zoo”

The man at the booth looked at Phil and nearly burst into laughter. I noticed Wilbur grab Phil’s hand and nod to him.

“You will let us into the zoo,” Phil repeated.

This time it clearly worked as the man running the booth handed over four wristbands.

“Thank you,” Phil said as he grabbed the four wristbands.

The four of us wander over to a nearby bench.

Now listen here reader, did Phil commit a crime? Yes. Does he know he committed a crime? No. Am I going to tell him? Fuck no! I just saved at least $40….uhh reader? You wouldn’t happen to be…I don’t know? Living in L’manberg?...because you wouldn’t like to go to the police and tell on us so we get locked up right? Right????

“Tommy?” Tubbo asked.

I shook my head as I looked at them.

“He did it again”

“Did what?” I asked.

“You legit just stared at the ground and started mumbling as if you were talking to someone,” Tubbo said.

“I did?...”

“I’m convinced you’re talking to someone”

I shrugged as I glanced at the reader.

Yes, I’m looking at you reader, fucking bitch! My friends think I’m psycho because of you! Thanks a lot!

“What are these?” Phil asked, inspecting the wristbands.

“They’re wristbands so we can get into the zoo,” Tubbo explained.

“How do they work?” Wilbur asked.

“Like this” I started as I took one of the wristbands. I wrapped it around Wilbur’s arm and undid the sticky bit. “How does that feel? Too tight?”

“Nope, it's perfect,” Wilbur responded.

I nodded. Tubbo helped Phil put on his before doing his own. I took the last one Phil was holding and put it on.

“There we go, now we can enter!” Tubbo beamed as he took the lead.

The three of us followed close behind Tubbo and showed the gatekeeper our wristbands.

“Where do we go?” Phil asked.

“It’s been a long time since Tommy and I have been here so I guess we just explore until we find it,” Tubbo said.

We all nodded in agreement as we began wandering through the zoo

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

30 minutes later

“What’s with all the people over there?” Wilbur asked as he pointed to a group of people.

“I’m not sure, but whatever it is, it must be cool,” Tubbo said, making his way over to the group of people.

I shrugged as I followed behind Tubbo. Phil and Wilbur must have followed based on the fact that they were whispering to each other. Being Tubbo, he pushed his way to the front to see what everyone was looking at. Was I about to be a dick? Yep…I copied Tubbo so I could be right by his side.

The two of us got to the front and looked into the habitat to see…Techno.

“Is that him?” Tubbo muttered.

I nodded slowly.

“How on earth are we supposed to get him out of there without being seen?” Tubbo whispered.

“I’ve got no clue Tubs…”

“And what’s with the tattoo?” Tubbo asked pointing at Techno’s shoulder

“I’m not sure…Wilbur has the exact same one on his arm as well. I tried asking him about it at the party but he quickly shot me down” I explained “It must be something important if they both have it”

Tubbo nodded, “Do you think Phil has it as well?”

“It’s possible,” I said, looking at Techno. “Hang on Techno…Hang on”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The zoo closed about an hour ago and the four of us had decided to hang around in an alleyway. It wasn’t the safest idea with all the gangs around but then again I had two badass demons with me.

“So how do we get Techno out?” Wilbur asked.

“I’m not sure…” I responded trying to think of a way to get him out.

“I might have an idea,” Tubbo started “I can disable the cameras from out here but someone else would have to go in and get him out.”

“That could work but who would go in?” I asked.

“What about you and Wilbur.”

Wilbur looked at me with a shit grin.

“Alright,” I said glaring at Wilbur.

“That means you’re with me bossman”

Phil nodded.

“We wait until the sun sets,” I said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One sunset later

“Ready to go Wilbur?”

“You know it”

“Tubbo?”

“Ya ya I’m working on it,” Tubbo said as he was working on his computer.

“How long do you think we have?” I asked.

“Not long, you two need to be in and out. With the cameras down, you’ll most likely have the zookeepers patrolling”

“Great…”

“Alright, I’m in.” Tubbo started “Disabling cameras now, you two are up”

I nodded toward Wilbur as the two of us raced across the street. Once we were face to face with the brick wall, Wilbur helped me over before climbing over.

“Stay low” I whispered as I made my way towards the habitat Techno was in.

Hey reader? Have you ever seen those spy movies? Where the main character is sneaking around a highly guarded facility? That’s how I feel right now but in a zoo. Crazy right?

“Will you quit talking to your imaginary friends?” Wilbur hissed.

“Sorry sorry!” I whispered back.

The two of us paused in front of the habitat.

“Where is he?” Wilbur asked.

“There,” I said pointing at the back of the habitat.

Techno had been at the back of the habitat pacing back and forth. The two of us looked at each other before hopping into the habitat and racing over to him. Techno must have spotted us based on how he stopped pacing.

“Long time no see bro” Wilbur teased as he kneeled.

Techno snorted.

Wilbur chuckled “Don’t you worry, Tommy and I are here to save you from this awful place”

Techno snorted again but this time ran his tusks into Wilbur’s leg.

“Hey! Are you trying to injure me??”

Techno gave him the side eye before looking up at me. I kneeled to his height and gently patted his head.

“Have you been stuck like this last night?” I asked.

Techno nodded,

“Then how did you write this?” Wilbur asked as he rolled up his sleeve.

Techno lifted his arm and pretended to write the word out with his tusks.

“You lit your tusk on fire and wrote that??”

Techno nodded.

“If I wasn’t afraid of you now, I think I should be now”

Techno shook his head before head-butting me.

“I can’t understand you Techno”

Techno snorted again.

“We better get moving,” I said, getting up.

Wilbur nodded as he got up. The two of us took the lead while Techno strolled behind us. We had to help Techno get out of the habitat but once we all were out it was a quick yet silent race over to the wall.

“Couldn’t you, I don't know, phase us through the wall?” I asked Wilbur in a whisper.

“Not with this Limiter around, we could get killed if we don’t make it through the wall” Wilbur replied.

“Old fashion way it is. Alright, Techno” I started “We’re going to push you over, from there you need to cross the street and enter the alleyway. Tubbo and Phil are waiting there. Don’t worry about us”

Techno nodded. Wilbur and I carefully picked up Techno and helped him over the wall. Once he was out of our grasp we let out a sigh of relief.

“FREEZE!” A voice shouted.

“Fuck…” I muttered

“Turn around with your hands up” the voice commanded.

“What does that mean?” Wilbur asked.

“Just do as I do,” I said slowly, turning around with my hands in the air.

Wilbur copied my movements and the two of us were surrounded by several cops.

“You two are under arrest for trespassing,” One of the cops said as he pulled out a pair of handcuffs “Don’t try anything or it will only make it worse for you”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Wilbur and Tommy sprinted across the street to get into the zoo leaving Phil and me alone.

“Do you think they’ll be quick?”

“I hope so, I can only keep the cameras off for so long,” I replied.

Awkward silence

Several cop cars had raced by with their lights and sirens on.

“What was that?” Phil asked.

“Cops,” I said.

“Am I supposed to know what that is?”

“They’re umm” I started. What the fuck would Tommy say…” Guards? Who…lock you up?”

Phil hummed.

Did that seriously work??? The fuck…

Minutes had gone by and nothing.

“Should we go help them?”

“No, they can handle themselves.”

A couple more minutes went by and finally, we saw Techno race over. Techno had still been in his pig/boar form meaning he must have struggled to shift back.

“Where’s Tommy and Wilbur?” Phil asked.

“FREEZE!” a voice in the distance shouted.

“They got busted…” I said “Come on we need to get out of here” I quickly closed my laptop and took the lead.

“We’re not just going to leave them,” Phil said.

“Look, I'll figure something out, but for right now we need to get Techno back to his apartment,” I said.

Phil nodded slowly before following me. Techno followed alongside Phil since he struggled to keep up with me.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Wilbur and I had been placed in one of those investigator offices you’d see in those cop shows.

“Let me do the talking,” I whispered to Wilbur.

Wilbur nodded slowly. A cop had entered the room and took a seat in front of us.

“Do you two care to explain to me why you were at the L’manberg Zoo at night?” The cop asked.

“My brother here…” I started holding back a cringed look “He has a sleepwalking issue…so he tends to wander…and he ended up at the zoo” I lightly chuckled.

The cop raised an eyebrow as he took a couple of notes.

“Right…wel–”

The door to the room had been opened. Standing in the doorway was another cop.

“Out,” the other cop said.

“Yes sir,” The cop said as he got up and exited the room.

“EMP blast” Wilbur whispered.

“What?”

“Do it”

“Okay okay…umm,” I said looking down at my amulet. “If you can hear me amulet…I need you to do that EMP blast thing again”

The amulet glowed a dark red before creating a large red blast, one large enough to knock out all of the power. Wilbur quickly phased us through the ground and…prime what the fuck happened after that?

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Some time later

“Did you really tell that guard that I was sleepwalking??? Tommy, I don’t even sleep” Wilbur said.

“You’ve said this like six times already! Explain to me how you even phased us through the fucking ground?!!”

“I don’t know! I think the energy coming off your amulet let me do it”

“So what? My amulet works even with this stupid Limiter around??”

“I guess???”

I sighed as I knocked on my apartment door. “Please be home….”

Tubbo opened the door and made eye contact before pulling us in.

“How on prime did you two escape the cops?!?”

“EMP blast” Wilbur answered.

“Explains why the power went out” Tubbo muttered.

“Where’s Techno?” I asked, looking around.

Techno snorted from where he was sitting.

“Why hasn’t he shifted back yet?”

“Can’t with the Limiter” Phil responded

“So do the thing you and Wilbur did,” I said.

“I’ve tried, nothing”

“Maybe all three of you need to try?” Tubbo suggested.

Phil sighed as he rested a hand on Techno “Come on Wilbur”

Wilbur sighed as well as he made his way over to them. He placed a hand on Techno as well.

“Alright mate, try again”

Techno nodded. Within seconds Techno was able to shift back into his demon form with the help of Phil and Wilbur.

“Techno!” I exclaimed as I raced over to him and wrapped my arms around him.

I looked up at him to see he looked a bit uncomfortable.

“Right…not a hugger,” I said, pulling away.

Techno had placed one of his hands on my back and kept me close.

“Not a hugger…but still wants comfort…you are a strange man Techno”

Techno rolled his eyes “Not as strange as you”. He seemed quite weak based on how exhausted his voice sounded.

“For your information, I am not strange”

Techno hummed. I buried my head into his chest and let out a deep breath. Techno was home safe…was home…

“Uhh Tommy?” Techno started “What are you doing?”

“Glad you’re home..” I muttered. “Techno’s home…”

The world got dark….

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Tommy had collapsed against Techno looking extremely drained

“What the fuck just happened?” I asked

Techno lifted the amulet that was around Tommy’s neck “Energy transfer”

I looked between the three demons for an explanation.

“Mate, are you saying Tommy transferred energy to you?”

Techno hummed “Normally I’m super drained after being in my form for too long. He looks more drained than I do”

Phil hummed “Let’s let him rest”

“What do we do in the meantime?” Wilbur asked

“Figure out where the Limiter is”

“Can I help?” I asked

Phil scratched his chin “I don’t see why not”

“Awesome!” I beamed as I opened up my laptop.

“What are you doing with the glowing box?” Wilbur asked.

“Not to sound cocky or anything but I’m wicked smart”

“You’re evil?” Phil asked

“No no, I’m…umm just really smart”

“Oh, he has super intelligence!” Wilbur said.

“Yep,” I said knowing that if I tried to explain to them what actually meant they would be more confused. “I might be able to locate this Limiter with a bit of your magic”

“Really?” Phil seemed curious as he leaned against the table.

“I think so” I replied as I pulled up a program I’ve been working on. “What’s something simple you can do with your magic?”

“Fire”

I hummed as I entered Tommy’s kitchen and grabbed a glass.

“What’s that for mate?”

“Think you can create a small fire that’s controlled?”

Phil nodded as he held his hand out. He seemed to struggle to start a fire as he would every now and then do a snapping motion with his hands.

“Wilbur”

“Ya ya,” Wilbur muttered as he held his other hand.

Once Wilbur held his hand, he was able to create a small fire and place it inside the glass. I quickly grabbed a couple of what I like to call sticky dots and placed them on the glass.

“Now we’ll just need to let the program analyze the fire and pinpoint the Limiter.”

“And how long is that supposed to take?” Wilbur asked.

“I think by tomorrow morning we should have the results we’re looking for. Might be best if we call it for the night” I yawned as I made my way over to the couch. Phil followed and took a seat beside me.

“I’m going to put Tommy to bed” Techno grumbled as he gently picked up Tommy.

I watched Techno take Tommy into his bedroom before looking at Wilbur. I figured Wilbur would have followed Techno but he remained in place. Strange?

“Night everyone” I yawned again as I curled up against Phil.

“Good night Tubbo” Phil whispered as he messed up my hair.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Techno and I were the only two to remain awake as Phil fell asleep not too long after Tubbo. I wandered out onto the balcony and looked out into the kingdom. With the blast from the amulet, the kingdom was eerie…I think I’ve said that before but at least I get to see the stars. I looked up at the stars and began looking for shapes or patterns.
Techno wandered up beside me and leaned against the railing.

“Techno, you’re not supposed to be in your demon form” I hissed.

He huffed as he grabbed my hand and shifted into his human form. “Better?”

“Better” I rolled my eyes.

“What are you doing out here?”

“Clearing my head,” I said, not meeting his gaze.

Techno hummed “You know…I felt that spark”

“What?”

“Ever since we’ve arrived, I’ve noticed how close you’ve gotten to him. You two have this…spark. Something I know you’ve never felt until now”

“I’m not sure I know what you’re talking about”

“You’re happy here. Deny it all you want, but I know you’d rather stay here with the kid than return to Vida’t.”

I didn’t respond to him. He was right…I didn’t want to leave this world or Tommy…

“And…if it were true…how…angry would you and Phil be…if I stayed with the kid?”

“Well…Phil isn’t returning until that amulet is in his hands. Me on the other hand, I’ll support you no matter where you are.”

“Didn’t realize you had a soft spot” I joked.

“You know I hate showing my soft side.”

“And why’s that?”

“Makes me weak” He responded coldly.

“Alright then…any idea on how to remove the amulet without killing Tommy?”

Techno sighed “If I knew…I would have sent Phil back to Vida’t a long time ago”

“And what about you?”

“I’d stay here…he’s a good kid even if he is a demon in his own way”

“I think that’s offensive”

Techno shrugged “Goblin then”

“I was thinking gremlin”

Techno rolled his eyes “I think I’d try and convince Ranboo to show me around outside the kingdom”

“Travel the world, you mean?”

Techno nodded. I smiled as I patted his back.

“The amulet is no longer what I’m after” Techno started

“Oh?”

“I know it's not what you’re after either”

“Wasn’t that obvious?”

Techno shrugged “It's about protecting Tommy”

“Do we…tell him the truth?”

Techno shook his head “I’m sure he’d lose it”

I nodded as I stared out at the stars

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Buzz Buzz

“No…” I mumbled.

Buzz Buzz

“Fuck…” I sighed as I pulled out my phone.

“Must your glowing box make that noise?” Techno asked in his toneless voice.

“If someone needs to reach me…then yes” I shot back.

I turned on my phone to see who was texting me this early in the morning.

“Fuck!” I yelled

Phil quickly jolted awake and got defensive.

“Sorry birdman!” I quickly apologized.

Phil looked at me before relaxing “What gives mate?”

“My aunt is on her way!” I said, getting up and practically running over to Tommy’s room.

Wilbur and Tommy had been cuddling together as if they were brothers. It was honestly cute if you ask me. Wilbur looked over and gave me a confused look.

“Why do you look panicked?” Wilbur whispered.

“My aunt just texted me and is on the way,” I whispered back.

Wilbur seemed confused by this because his facial expression didn’t change.

“Wake up Tommy”

“Are you crazy? He looks so precious”

“Wilbur”

“If he gets snippy don’t look at me,” Wilbur said as he gently nudged Tommy.

Tommy made a whining sound before covering his face with a pillow.

“The sun has risen Tommy, we must begin our adventure” Wilbur whispered like a mother would to a child.

“Fuck off….” Tommy muttered as he pushed Wilbur away.

“Told you”

I sighed as I wandered over to the bed and pulled the blanket off of him.

“Hey!” Tommy snapped as he glared at me.

“Don’t turn into the bed monster! Puffy is on her way over!”

“What!” Tommy yelled as he jumped out of bed. “Why didn’t you warn me?!??!”

“I only just found out!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I quickly bolted into my closet to put on something that was at least fresh-looking.

“No…no…fuck no…no…” I muttered as I went through my closet. “Tubbo!”

“Ya!” Tubbo shouted

“I got some spare clothes for you,” I said tossing a bag of clean clothes that he kept at my place.

“Thanks!” Tubbo replied.

I pulled out a red hoodie and some jeans. I quickly changed into my new clothes before wandering over to the bathroom. Tubbo had been in the bathroom messing with his hair before looking at me.

“What are we supposed to do about them?” Tubbo asked, pointing in the direction of the living room.

“Relax” I started as I played with my curls “You and I just need to stick to a story and make sure they don’t start the conversation.”

“And what exactly is the story?” He asked, leaning against the wall.

“They’re from a remote island and I’m helping them get used to the city life”

“So the same lie you told me?”

“Got a better one?”

“No, but how do we explain to her if they start talking?”

“What do you mean?”

“Have you heard them talk? They should like...they’ve never seen the world before”

“That’s why they’re from a remote island”

“Alright,” Tubbo said as he left the bathroom.

I finished freshening myself before exiting the bathroom. I made my way over to the others who were all hovering over the table.

“What are we doing?” I asked.

“Trying to see if we can find the Limiter” Phil explained.

I hummed “Well Tubbo?”

“I got nothing,” Tubbo said, closing his laptop.” We’ll have to try again once Puffy leaves”

“What is a Puffy?” Wilbur asked.

“My aunt”

“Aunt?” Techno asked.

“Ya…don’t you guys have families?”

“We do but we are unfamiliar with the term aunt”

“Oh umm…think of it like one of your parents' sisters.”

“Then we do not have this aunt,” Wilbur said.

“Really? Oh, you’ll love Puffy then” Tubbo said “Can you put out the fire?”

Phil nodded as he picked up the glass and fire.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One eternity later

Knock knock

I quickly got out of my seat and looked at my demons “Just like we practiced, let Tubbo and I do the talking”

The demons nodded as they remained where they were seated. Tubbo got up and wandered over to my side. I nodded towards him before walking over to the door to my apartment.

“Here goes nothing…” I muttered as I opened the door “Hi Puffy!”

“Tommy!” Puffy started as she pulled me into a hug “How have you been??”

Puffy reminded me of the cool aunt. She had white hair that was super curly, what I like to call her pirate outfit since it looked like one. Prime she even has a motorcycle! I guess you could say I’m just lucky to have Puffy as a parent figure.

“I’ve been well, how about yourself?”

She smiled “Quite well”

“What’s the special occasion?” I asked.

“Well, I’ve been cleaning up around the house and found a box of your stuff. Figured you might want some of it” She said as she lifted a box that was placed beside her and handed it to me.

“Thank you,” I said, taking it from her.

“I wish I could stay and catch up, but I’ve got a meeting to attend to.”

“In town?”

She hummed “We’re meeting with some of our biggest clients. It’s not the same over Zoom if you get what I mean”

I nodded “Well I don’t want to keep you”

She nodded “It was nice seeing you again”

“Right back at you”

She smiled before waving goodbye. I attempted to wave back with the box in my hand. You can imagine how that went.

I quickly slipped back inside with the box to see Tubbo and my demons having some sort of conversation.

“A Blocker!” Wilbur screamed

Techno got up from where he was sitting and got into a defensive position.

“What’s a Blocker??” Tubbo asked.

“Not that” Phil started as he pushed Wilbur and Techno back into their seat.

“Then what is it?” Wilbur asked.

“A box full of my stuff?” I explained as I set it down on the ground.

“I still want to know what a Blocker is,” Tubbo asked.

“It’s a black box with small purple streaks that block any magic, it’s much smaller than that”

“You guys fucking suck at naming things” Tubbo stuck his tongue out.

“Says you” Wilbur smirked.

I rolled my eyes as I opened up the box. Inside the box were a couple of pictures from when Tubbo and I were younger, a picture of when we met Ranboo on the bench, a notebook labeled “Dreams”, a couple of books that I was obsessed with as a child, and–

“HENRY!” I screamed as I pulled out my stuffed cow from the box.

I honestly thought I lost Henry. Puffy bought me, Henry when we were visiting a farm, I was super young at the time but fell in love with the plush. Now he’s returned home safely…

I held Henry close to my chest only to pull him away when four sets of eyes were staring at me. “What? I haven’t seen him in forever”

Tubbo smiled “You loved Henry more than anything as a kid”

“And I still do”

Phil looked inside the box before pulling out the notebook. He began looking through it before stopping on a page.

“Tommy? What is this?” Phil asked.

“That? Oh…um…it's…” I started looking at my feet. I took a couple of breaths to push down the panic that had begun to rise. “I went to therapy as a kid…”

“Therapy?” Wilbur asked.

“Ya…it's a place where you talk to someone about your problems.”

“Sounds like a good thing,” Techno said.

“It is but…wasn’t for me,” I said with a shaky voice “I…heard voices…well a voice…a female one…it then turned into having an imaginary friend…and then…going to sleep and waking up in another world. Puffy put me into therapy to see if it would help since…I was mentally unstable”

Tubbo hummed “I remember that time, you’d spend hours in your room talking to this person”

“Ya…it was…interesting. When I was in therapy they recommended that I write down or draw each of these “dreams” into a notebook. They said it would help me control my thoughts or whatever…it's funny…I actually heard the voice a couple of days ago…”

Phil raised an eyebrow “The female one?”

“Ya…strange how I haven’t heard it for years. Maybe this amulet is making me mad”

“Mate?”

“Ya?”

“Can you describe your imaginary friend?”

“Why?”

“Just curious”

I was suspicious of that question but shrugged it off as I was overthinking it. “Umm well, he was a ghost. Could do what most ghosts can do…oh! And he made a plushie that looked like a sheep but its wool was blue. I’m pretty sure he made it from a flower that when touched turns your hand blue. Think he called the sheep Friend or something”

“....Friend?” Wilbur said in a brittle voice.

“Ya…” I said, raising my eyebrow.

“What else do you remember mate?”

“Well…he had two friends…one a crow…and the other some…pig thing”

The three exchanged glances before looking at me. Phil flipped through a couple of pages before stopping again.

“This castle” Phil started as he turned the notebook around “Can you tell us about it?”

I looked at the drawing on the page. It was of a castle that reminded me of the one from The Little Mermaid.

“Ya, it um was the largest castle for miles. It sits on the beach and extends into a forest. There are several cottages and a large beach. Ghosty and I used to go there and we would watch the sunset. By the time the sun set I’d wake up”

The three demons seemed stunned by this as they kept looking at each other.

“Am I allowed to ask what’s going on?” I asked.

“Mate…you’ve seen Vida’t”

“What?”

“Everything you’ve described…it’s in Vida’t”

“What do you mean?”

“Your ghost friend was Wilbur”

“What?” I said exchanging looks with Wilbur.

“Think about it mate, you described a ghost and Wilbur is closest to a ghost. He used to have a plushie that looked like a sheep named Friend. The blue you described is a plant that grows only on Vida’t. The crow and pig thing is Techno and I. The castle is the castle that’s in Azula. Everything you’ve said… it's not made up Tommy, it's real”

My heart stopped in place as my stomach twisted into a pretzel….my childhood…wasn’t a fucked up story that I imagined…but real…sitting in front of me…

“The only part that’s throwing me off is the female voice” Phil started “It’s got me stumped…”

“I-I think I’m going to lay down” I choked out as I quickly raced into my room.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Tubbo followed Tommy into his bedroom leaving us demons to ourselves.

“What does it mean?” Wilbur asked.

“I don’t know mate…” I started “There’s some connection…but what?”

“Maybe he was a Watcher?” Techno suggested.

“Go on”

“Think about it, if he was a Watcher then maybe he created us. Maybe Vida’t was created by him.”

“You mean everything?” I asked.

Techno hummed “He created other Watchers so that when he forgot about us they would watch over us”

“It's a good theory, but…he wouldn’t create an amulet to start a war would he?”

Wilbur shook his head, “Maybe it's a way to bring him back?”

“No” I denied, “I think your theories are interesting but…that can’t be it”

“Only Tommy would know,” Wilbur said gently, patting my back. “Maybe it's time to use your magic and dig in here” Wilbur poked my head.

“I’d need his permission to do that”

“And why’s that?” Techno asked.

“Ya, you read our minds whenever you want”

“Because you two aren’t Tommy”

Wilbur sighed.

“I might need some time to look at these drawings, I might be able to piece things together”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I leaned against the wall in one of those “restrooms” that was near the creature's castle. I opened up a portal to see my king.

“Finally, I need a report” My king demanded.

“Yes sir. I’ve been watching the creature and The Syndicate closely. They are always around each other no matter what”

“Any good news?”

“Afraid not…the seekers from The Badlands are also here. It’s like watching a game of cat and mouse”

My king sighed with annoyance “Expect us soon, I’m done waiting around when we know where the amulet is”

“Sir I’m not sure that's a good idea”

“Are you speaking up to me?”

“No sir…not at all”

“Then expect to see me along with several others soon. I want that amulet so I can destroy Azula and The Badlands. Then all the demons on Vida’t will bow down to me”

“Yes sir…I’ll see you soon!”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

I sat on my bed as my thoughts wandered. Tubbo had been sitting by my side trying his best to comfort me. I guess I just couldn’t wrap my head around the drawings…how could I have drawn them without knowing them? How do I know what Vida’t looks like if I’ve never been?? Would anyone even have the answers to my questions?

“Am I mad?” I asked out loud hoping maybe Tubbo wouldn’t respond.

“Not at all,” Tubbo started. He scooted a bit closer to me. “Just maybe some crazy coincidence”

“Coincidence?... Tubbo, I drew pictures of them…of their world…There has to be an explanation but…they don’t know”

“Who do you think would know?”

“Someone from their world would be my guess.” I sighed.

Tubbo sighed as well “This is…one fucking mess”

“You think? I feel…confused…no no…perhaps lost”

“How did it even get this bad?” Tubbo asked, pulling out his phone.

“Because of this amulet, had I not found it…I wouldn’t be stuck with them”

“Someone else would have to deal with this though…maybe it was meant to be”

I sighed again before looking at Tubbo’s phone. “What does Ran want?”

“I’m not sure” Tubbo shrugged. He opened up his texts and read Ranboo’s text. “Shit...he’s on his way up!”

“Now?!? What the fuck does he want?!?”

“No clue!” Tubbo spat back as he raced out of the room.

I followed suit as I raced out of the room. Tubbo had already started his pacing episode where he’d pace between the kitchen and living room. I’m not entirely sure why he does this but I think it’s to clear his mind. The three demons had been sitting in the living room watching him pace.

“Is he alright?” Phil asked.

“He’s…fine? He does this a lot when he’s panicked” I explained as I picked up the box that Puffy brought over. I wandered over to the closet and shoved the box into the closet.
Techno muttered something to Phil and Wilbur who both shook their heads in agreement. Mysterious if you ask me.

“Alright, Ranboo is on his way up which means you three need to act normal alright?”

“Define normal,” Phil asked with a small smirk forming on his face.

“No demon crap, just be…human?”

“I find that offensive,” Wilbur said.

“I second that” Techno grumbled.

I facepalmed “You three are insufferable”

“Says the child,” Phil jokes.

I rolled my eyes “And hide that notebook”. I pointed at the notebook that had been resting in Phil’s lap.

Phil hummed as he slipped the notebook into the chair’s cushion.

Knock Knock

“That’s him,” Tubbo said as he wandered over to the door. He let in Ranboo as the two wandered over to the living room.

“What’s up bitch?” I said with a smirk.

“Child”

“Oh come on! I’ve been called a child in the span of five minutes! What the fuck is that about??”

“Maybe because you are one?” Ranboo said, towering over me.

“Just because you’re taller than me doesn't mean I can’t beat you in a fight.”

“I’d like to see that”

Phil cleared his throat to get our attention. All of us looked in the direction of Phil. “What’s the special occasion mate?”

“Oh right!” Ranboo seemed a bit flustered. “There’s a carnival in town and I was wondering if you guys would be interested in going”

“What’s a carnival?” Techno asked.

“It's umm…” Ranboo started as he looked to Tubbo and me for help.

“It’s a place where people have fun” Tubbo explained. It was a lame explanation if you ask me but he was trying to match their vocabulary. “With loads of challenges”

“Oh, this sounds like fun!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“Are these challenges like the challenge of Uno?” Phil asked.

“Similar” Ranboo started “Some are based on technique, while others are based on strength”

“Then what are we waiting for!” Wilbur jumped out of his seat. “Let us go to this carnival!”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One trip to the carnival later

“So this is the carnival?” Phil asked.

I hummed “It’s a traveling one, meaning it moves from city to city”

“Interesting” Phil hummed.

“What should we do first?” Ranboo addressed the group.

“The challenges?” Techno suggested.

“Sure!” Tubbo started “There are quite a few to choose from, there’s ring toss”

“Rigged,” I said in a dull tone.

“Basketball”

“Rigged”

“Shooting games”

“Rigged”

“Tommy!” Tubbo snapped.

“It’s the truth”

Tubbo sighed “Let’s let the d–new people pick hm?”

I rolled my eyes

“Do any of those sound interesting?” Tubbo asked the demons.

“This ring toss sounds interesting,” Phil said.

Techno and Wilbur both nodded in agreement.

“To ring toss we go,” Ranboo said as he took the lead.

To ring toss we go are the famous words of Ranboo

Ranboo had paid so everyone in the group got a chance to play. We each were given three rings to toss at the pegs.

“If you get two rings on a peg you win a prize,” The bratty teenager said as he pointed at the prizes hanging above.

“The bee…” Tubbo said, staring at a bee plushie.

“Thought you already had one,” Ranboo said.

“There’s never not enough bees!”

“How exactly does this work mate? Phil asked me.

“Do you see those wooden pegs?” I said pointing at the pegs.

“You mean sticks?”

“Yes, you’re trying to get two of your rings around them”

“How?”

“By throwing them”

“It’s a skill-based challenge?”

I hummed

“I can go first to show you what you’re supposed to do,” Ranboo suggested.

“Sure mate”

Ranboo stepped up first and tossed his rings one at a time. As you can imagine, Ranboo missed all three shots.

“Dang” Ranboo said “Who’s next?”

“Me!” Tubbo exclaimed as he stepped up. Tubbo had a different strategy going into this as he threw all three rings at the same time. Just like Ranboo, he missed all of his shots.

“Fuck!” Tubbo swore before quickly covering his mouth.

“Filter Tubbo”

Tubbo gave me the finger before lightly pushing me forward. Guess it was my turn. To be honest, I suck at these games. I just hope that luck was on my side.

I tossed my first ring towards one of the closer pegs and to my surprise I got it around the peg.

“That’s one!” Wilbur shouted with excitement.

An excited feeling had bubbled in my chest. I tossed my second ring and missed. One more shot…

I tossed my final ring and missed the peg.

“Fuck”

“Filter Tommy,” Tubbo said with a grin.

“Bitch.”
Phil went rig
ht after me and missed his shots along with Wilbur who went right after him. I kind of figured that was going to happen since they had never played the game before. Techno was the last one to go as he stepped forward. He eyes the pegs before tossing all three.

“YOU DID IT!” Tubbo screamed.

The worker who had been running the stand seemed a bit taken by this.

“The bee,” Techno said, staring the worker down.

“Excuse me?” The worker said.

Techno got a bit closer and looked down at the worker. “I won the challenge, the bee” He pointed up at one of the bees.

“Oh yes!” The worker said quickly as he dashed behind the booth.

“Did he really need to intimidate the worker?” I muttered for Phil to hear.

Phil shrugged “He won the challenge mate”

I rolled my eyes.

The worker walked back out with a bee plushie and handed the plushie to Techno. Techno took the plushie from the worker and walked off. The rest of us followed behind Techno before stopping by a set of tables. Techno handed the bee plushie to Tubbo.

“Is this for me???” Tubbo asked, looking at the bee plushie.

Techno nodded

“You’re the best!” Tubbo exclaimed as he hugged Techno.

Techno seemed surprised by this as this was now the second time he’s been hugged. He gently patted Tubbo’s head.

“Thank you thank you thank you!”

“You’re welcome,” Techno said.

Wilbur had poked my shoulder which caused me to look at him.

“What’s a mirror maze?” Wilbur asked as he pointed at a structure labeled “Mirror Maze”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“What’s a mirror maze?” Wilbur asked as he pointed at a structure labeled “Mirror Maze”.

“Oh umm…it’s like a room full of reflections that you must navigate” I explained. “Does that make sense?”

“Is it a challenge?” He asked.

“You could say that,” I said.

“Then let's go beat this challenge!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“Does anyone else want to go into the mirror maze?” I asked the rest of the group.

“Last time we did one of those Tommy, Tubbo broke his nose,” Ranboo said gently patting Tubbo’s back. “I think we’ll pass”

“Honestly forgot about that,” I said, rubbing the back of my head. “Techno? Phil?”

“I’ve already beat a challenge,” Techno said in a monotone voice.

“Plus, we hate mazes,” Phil added.

“Looks like it’s just you and me then Wilbur,” I said making my way over.

Wilbur walked beside me as we separated from the group.

“How difficult is this challenge?” Wilbur asked, looking at the sign above.

“Depends on how big the inside is” I replied “Just remember to keep your hands in front of you so you won’t pull a Tubbo”

“Pull a Tubbo?”

“It’s an expression, in this case, it's best to keep your hands in front so you won’t slam into a mirror and get a broken nose”

Wilbur hummed as the two of us entered the maze.

“Now I remember why I hate these things” I muttered as I looked at my reflection.

“This looks fun! Race you to the end!” Wilbur exclaimed as he began speed walking through it.

“Hey!” I yelled as I tried racing after him.

It was hard to tell where Wilbur was since he was on basically every mirror. I could tell that the two of us were struggling since every now and then one of us would make a wincing sound. I ran into an area that was dimly lit. It didn’t have many mirrors in it. Just a couple of walls and backs of some mirrors. Guess it was a part of the maze that wasn’t complete? I walked in a bit more and came across three mirrors that were positioned like ones you’d find in a dressing room. One in the middle and two on the side that were angled slightly so you could see all the sides.

“What the…” I muttered as I approached the mirrors.

Something inside me had been calling me towards these mirrors but what?...

I inspected myself in the mirror that was in the center. From my curly blonde hair, down to my sneakers I’ve had since high school. I glanced at the mirror to my right before looking back at the one in the center.

I took a couple of steps back as I looked at the reflection…

Staring back at me was not the same reflection I had seen previously. It was still me…but different. My skin had a strange gray tint to it to maybe help the bright red eyes staring into my soul. A strange black-looking vein ran across the right side of my face that would occasionally glow purple. This black vein ran down my right side as it was noticeable on my right hand. If that wasn’t enough to throw me off well…my clothing was a dark tone. From my shirt to my feet? I didn’t even have shoes on…just claws? Or something similar…was all black. I’m often seen wearing bright colors…not dark.

What made this reflection strange…if what I said before wasn’t strange enough…was the demon horns sticking out of my head and the demon tail moving side to side.

A smirk formed on the Reflection Tommy, I think it's a fitting name and if you disagree you can fuck off reader!

“Hello there me,” The Reflection Tommy said.

“What?...” I managed to say as I stared at them.

“What? Am I too scary for you? I mean me?”

“You’re…Y-You’re not me”

“Oh but I am”

I wanted to back away and finish the maze but something had been holding me back.

“Tommy” The reflection started “We are the same”

“N-No!” I said as my eyes shifted towards the amulet lying on the reflection's chest.

It looked nothing like the one that had been around my neck..instead of it being the blood-red color like mine was…it was pitch black…

Two silhouettes had walked up beside the Reflection Tommy. On the right was a version of Techno in his demon form. He wore his normal king outfit, since that’s what I like to call it, however, it was all black…even the cape.

On the left of the Reflection Tommy was a version of Wilbur. Just like Techno, he was in his demon form with dark clothing.

The only common detail between the two were the red eyes like the Reflection Tommy and the black liquid that was dripping from their mouths.

“Oh don’t be afraid of them, they’re just our friends” Reflection Tommy reassured me.

“What…the fuck did you do them?”

“You mean what we did to them?”

I felt that weird pit feeling form in my stomach…

Reflection Tommy smirked as Reflection Wilbur went to the mirror on the left while Reflection Techno went to the one on the right.

“It’s simple really, they came into our lives all because of this” Reflection Tommy started as he lifted the amulet around his neck. “A power source. One that made me like this. One that…made me happy” He looked at me “Join us Tommy, become me”

The Reflection Tommy was able to make his hand go through the mirror. Reflection Wilbur and Techno did the same thing.

“No!”

“No? You sound a lot like a certain bird…a bird who got in my…I mean our way” Reflection Tommy started as he pulled out Phil’s head from thin air “This is what happens to demons who get in our way, they get killed and their heads become trophies”

If the vomit hadn’t already crawled up my throat…it did now seeing Phil’s head…

“You’re sick!” I nearly screamed. “They’ll protect me!”

“Protect us? Please, demons are out for themselves!”

“That’s not true!”

“Deny it all you want bu–”

“Tommy! There you are!” Wilbur exclaimed as he raced over.

I looked over at Wilbur to see his face shift from joy to concern.

“It looks like you’ve seen a ghost,” Wilbur paused. “I didn’t mean to make a joke there…are you alright?”

I shifted my attention back towards the mirror to see my reflection….not the scary one…the normal one.

“Ya ya…” I lied.

“Are you sure?”

“Ya…can we just escape?” I asked, trying to change the topic.

“Ya, I think I know the way.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After Wilbur and I escaped the mirror maze I became really quiet. I had still been trying to process what I had seen…I was too afraid to ask my demons if they would know what that was about. Everyone in the group seemed worried about me as every now and then they’d ask me if I was okay or if I needed anything. I simply shrugged it off telling them that I hit my head a couple of times in the maze.

Maybe I did?...

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night

I stood in the doorway and glanced back at Tommy. He waved me to go so I did as he wished. I wandered into the main area and took a seat near Techno.

“Is everything alright with him?” Phil asked in a whisper.

“I’m not sure…he won’t talk about it no matter how many times I ask” I replied.

“You should use your mind powers,” Techno grumbled.

“That would require all three of us with this stupid Limiter around,” Phil said. “Besides, I’d need his permission to do that”

“Phil, just do it,” I said, crossing my arms.

“No, it’s an invasion of privacy”

I rolled my eyes. “I guess we’ll just ask him tomorrow then”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next day

By the next morning, I woke up with a terrible headache. My nose was runny and my throat was killing me. Wilbur walked in but immediately stopped in his footsteps.
“My Vida’t, you looked like you got hit by one of those non-horse carriages,” Wilbur said.

He meant cars

“Do I?” I asked as a small cough came out.

“Ya…let me fetch the others,” Wilbur said as he ran out of the room.

“No do–” I sighed “Fucker…”

Wilbur returned with the other two demons who both had a concerned look on their faces,

“Mate, what the fuck happened??”

“Don’t know…and since when the fuck do you” I coughed “swear??”

Phil shrugged “Shit, fuck, fucker, mother fucker, bitch”

“Someone's been learning’ I muttered as I held back a cough.

“Should I get a phaesi phsoiaen?” Techno suggested.

“Not yet, mate what in Vida’t happened yesterday?”

I didn’t answer him…images of yesterday's illusion? Vision? Whatever the fuck that was came back.

“Mate?”

I shook my head.

“Would it be easier if I read your mind?”

I shook my head again.

“Mate, we’re here to help but if you’re not going to tell us what’s going on then we can’t help you”

I sighed before letting out a cough “Fine…read my mind or whatever the fuck you need to do”

Phil hummed as he took Wilbur and Techno’s hands. “Mate, I need you to look me in the eyes.”

I nodded as I looked into his eyes. His eyes went from blue to the glowing green.

Minutes had gone by and Phil’s eyes reverted to normal.

Phil seemed at a loss for words…almost like none came to mind. I mean I would have been too seeing my head without a body…

“Corruption magic…” Phil said after some time.

“Come again?” I asked.

“Corruption magic…the most dangerous magic known on Vida’t…”

“How did it infect Tommy?” Wilbur asked.

“I don’t know mate, but we need to get it out of his system” Phil started “Techno”

Techno grunted as he opened a portal. He entered and quickly closed the portal behind him.

“Phil…could it have been the amulet?...” Wilbur suggested

Phil looked more horrified at Wilbur’s comment. “I hope not…”

“I’m still lost..” I muttered.

“What you saw mate…was…created with corruption magic or at least some form….”

“And what exactly is that?”

“A magic that controls the user by their wants. It’s evolved over the years as it has become the only kind of magic that can use other forms.”

“What does that mean?” I coughed.

“In this case, it used illusion magic to create…that. It uses these other forms of magic to…I guess weaken the user long enough for it to seep in and take over.”

“So you’re saying…,” I let out a cough “If Wilbur wasn’t there…it could have taken over?”

Phil hummed

“I still don’t get the demon parts…”

“On you?”

“Ya…they said something about how the amulet did it”

“My knowledge of the amulet is limited…if it can do that…who knows what it can do”

Wilbur just remained in the same position, lost as to what we were even talking about. “So…what do we do now?”

“We wait for Techno to return mate”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I paced around in the small castle as I waited. Someone had cleared their throat which caused me to look in the direction.

“Your majesty,” I said as I placed a hand over my heart and kneeled.

“Don’t do that”

“Yes sir…sorry sir”

“Any updates?”

“I released some of the corruption magic which seemed to have worked”

My king glared at me, “We’re supposed to save that you fool!”

“Sorry sir…”

“I’m surrounded by a bunch of idiots” My king sighed “This place makes me sick”

“I agree”

My king glared at me again “In three days, the rest of my guards will arrive. That’s when we strike and take back what’s ours.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Hours after Techno left

“When is Techno coming back?” I complained.

“Tonight hopefully” Wilbur replied as he fidgeted with his arm “He said he needed a bit of time to find a certain fruit”

“ A phaesinis phsoiaen?” Phil asked.

“Think so”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at them.

“It’s nothing to be worried about,” Wilbur reassured me.

“If you say so…” I yawned, “I think I’m going to bed”

Just as I said those words, a portal opened up in the middle of the room. Techno walked in with a blue and red fruit. It was red on the top and blue at the bottom. Reminds me of a dragon fruit if you ask me.

Techno closed the portal behind him and looked at Phil.

“Remind me to never go looking for this during this season” Techno grumbled as he tossed the fruit to Phil.

“That bad?” Phil asked as he inspected the fruit.

Techno hummed “Most of them grow in Azula…and let's be honest, we’re not welcome there”

“We’re not welcome anywhere” Wilbur corrected.

I just started tuning them out mainly because I was tired and I’m convinced they speak in tongues.

“Tommy”

I hummed as I looked at him.

“Eat this,” Phil said as he offered me a small piece of the fruit.

I slowly took it from him before looking at it. The inside of the fruit changes color between red and blue like its outer shell.

“This isn’t going to kill me right?”

“No mate, it's going to make you feel better and kill the corruption magic that might still be in your system”

“Right…and how do I eat this?”

“Just eat the inside, the outside will only make you worse”

I hummed as I began eating the fruit. The fruit tasted like water and strawberries mixed, kind of like a drink.

“Oh this is good,” I said, eating a bit more.

“Figured you like it,” Techno said leaning against the door “I think its best if we let him sleep”

The other two agreed and left my room.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Suns up” I muttered “Time to go wake Tommy”

I wandered into his room and paused when I saw him. Tommy had been sleeping peacefully…how on Vida’t was I supposed to wake him up when he looked so comfortable? My eyes wandered over to the glowing box that had been resting on his table. It was glowing…I wandered over to it and inspected it.

“Bee…boy?” I mumbled as I picked up the glowing box. “Happy birthday–”

Birthday….It’s his birthday??!?!

I quickly wandered out of the room and over to the others who were having some sort of conversation.

“Wilbur?” Phil said looking at me.

“Aen'l yael maesnyveh!” I blurted out

It’s his birthday!

“Today mate?”

I nodded before showing him the glowing box.

“Who is this bee boy?” Techno asked.

“No idea but he wished him happy birthday at least 50 times!” I exclaimed.

“Do you think he forgot his own birthday?” Phil asked.

“Maybe he forgot because of all the chaos?” Techno said. “I mean we did just appear in his life”

“Forget that, we didn’t get him a present,” I said.

“Mate, I stopped giving you two presents by the age of 600 hundred.”

“Well Tommy isn’t 600 hundred,” I said, crossing my arms.

“I’ve got him a gift” Techno grumbled “It will be from all three of us”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I sluggishly rolled out of bed and wandered into the kitchen.

“Tommy!!” Wilbur yelled as he hugged me from behind.

I groaned as I patted his hand “Morning to you too”

“Are you feeling better?” Wilbur asked.

“Much better…just tired” I mumbled as I gently pulled away from his grasp.

“Great!” Wilbur said as he dragged me into the living room. He forced me into the armchair which had been moved in front of the TV. Phil and Techno had been sitting on the couch talking before looking at me. Wilbur took a seat beside Techno before looking at me.

“What’s going on?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“Do you know what today is, mate?”

“Sunday?”

“Besides that”

I looked at the setup before responding “You’re not going to like promote me to a prince of Vida’t right?”

“We don’t have that power mate”

“Then…are you kidnapping me?”

“I wish, then we can show you Vida’t!” Wilbur said before being elbowed in the side by Techno. “Bitch”

“I hate playing this guessing game, just tell me”

“It’s your birthday mate”

“It's my birth–how do you know that?”

“Someone named Bee Boy sent you a letter in your glowing box,” Techno said as he handed me my phone.

“How on prime did I forget about my birthday??! Guess that's why I need Tubbo around”

“Tubbo is bee boy?” Wilbur asked.

“Duh, dude is obsessed with bees”

“I could have told you that” Techno grumbled.

“You were the one who fucking asked this morning who bee boy was!” Wilbur snapped.

Techno shrugged.

“So you’re not…going to like…I don’t know…kill me? On my birthday?”

“Geez mate, I think you still might have some corruption magic in your system”

“I don’t! Do you three even know what a birthday is??!?!”

The three nodded

“So you know what a birthday is”

“Well on Vida’t is called Creation Day, the day you were created by The Watchers.”

“I swear…I need some fucking guidebook on your world”

“Do humans get gifts on birthdays?” Wilbur asked glaring at Techno.

I nodded, “You three got me a gift?”

Techno hummed “It’s something very special”

“Should I be scared?”

“Not at all mate”

Techno held out a necklace. It looked similar to the amulet; the only difference was that it was an emerald.

“What is this?” I asked slowly, taking the necklace from Techno.

“It’s a Friendship Emerald,” Techno explained.

“Is this going to control my brain?” My question being aimed at Phil.

I mean you have to agree reader, the emerald is green and Phil has green magic. Put two and two together.

“No, who do you think I am?” Phil asked.

“A demon,” I joked as I put on the necklace.

“A huge grin formed on Wilbur’s face as he looked at the others. “Now he has one just like us!”

“What do you mean?”

“Look,” Wilbur said as he rolled up his sleeve.

Around his arm was a bracelet that had an emerald charm. Phil removed his hat and showed off all the beads he had. On one of the strings, there was an emerald charm.

Techno had moved his hair to the side to show off his emerald earring.

“They’re like friendship bracelets but different”

“Exactly mate”

“Woah…” I said admiring the emerald “Thank you”

The three hummed and smiled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“HEYO!!” Tubbo screamed as he barged into my apartment.

“Someone found the key to my apartment,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“Listen, it’s not my fault I lose it a lot”

“Uh huh…then who’s fault is it?”

“Ranboos?”

“I’m right here,” Ranboo said walking up beside Tubbo while holding a box.

“Happy birthday!!!” Tubbo squealed as he sat beside me.

The three demons had been sitting at the dining room table as they turned their attention towards.

“Heyo fellow people who live with Tommy”

“We have names,” Techno muttered.

“I know but I’m in a silly goofy mood!”

“I was wondering when you two were going to show up,” I said.

“Well, we had to do some final touches on your gift” Tubbo explained as Ranboo wandered over.

Ranboo handed me the box which was quite heavy.

“Geez what the fuck is in here? A fucking elephant?” I asked.

Tubbo snickered “Don’t know how I could fight one in there”

I rolled my eyes as I began tearing away at the wrapping paper. Inside was a wooden box with a latch and a letter “T” engraved at the top.

“Open it” Tubbo hinted as to what I was supposed to do.

I opened the latch before opening the lid. Inside was what appeared to be a music box. There was a place where a disc would play as well as a miniature statue of a bench and the three of us.

“BenchTrio…” I muttered

Tubbo handed me a small bag with two discs inside. One was labeled “Cat” and the other was named “Mellohi”

“You made this?” I asked Tubbo and Ranboo.

The two nodded.

“We spent a very long time on it but we hope you like it”

“Of course I do! It was the first two songs we ever listened to together and it’s where we all met”

I set down the music box and pulled Tubbo and Ranboo into a hug.

“Best birthday ever…”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“And the iced tea for you,” I said, giving the customer their iced tea.

“Thank you” They replied as they took the iced tea.

I hummed as I began cleaning up my area.

“How was your birthday?” Niki asked as she began making some banana bread.

“It was good, I got to spend some time with my d–my friends.”

“And your new roommates?” She asked, looking in the direction where my demons were sitting.

“Ya, I’m going to take a break if that's okay with you”

“It’s fine with me, especially since the afternoon rush has died down”

I nodded as I hung my apron on one of the hooks before wandering over to my demons. Techno and Phil had been seated beside each other while Wilbur was seated across from them.

“Hey guys,” I said, taking a seat beside Wilbur “What’s new?”

“Nothing new…except for Tubbo wandering over and offering me milkshakes”

“Well if you keep accepting them he’s most likely going to keep coming back with more,” I said elbowing Wilbur.

“Speak of the devil” Techno muttered.

Tubbo had walked over with a huge grin on his face as he placed a new drink on the table.

“Tubbo”

“What?”

“You’re spoiling him,” I said, glancing at Wilbur.

“In what way?”

I pointed at the drink.

“I know, I know but this is a new recipe and I’ve been looking for someone to try it”

“I’ll do it!” Wilbur exclaimed as he pulled the glass closer, “What is it?”

“A surprise” Tubbo replied.

Wilbur shrugged as he took a sip from the straw provided. “Strawberries?”

Tubbo nodded

“It’s good”

“Let’s go!!” Tubbo exclaimed.

I rolled my eyes as I turned my attention towards Phil. He’s been quiet since yesterday.

“What’s on your mind, old man?” I asked.

Phil didn’t answer, he just looked at me before fidgeting with his fingers.

“Phil?”

“Demon stuff” he muttered

I hummed “Any way we can help?”

“No mate” Phil replied not making eye contact “If you’ll excuse me”

Phil got up from where he was sitting and wandered outside of the cafe.

“Is he alright?” I asked Techno and Wilbur.

“We’re not entirely sure” Techno responded, glancing over his shoulder. “He didn’t sleep last night and hasn’t been himself all day”

“I mean clearly, he didn’t freak out on the elevator ride down which he normally does” I pointed out “Do you think it’s from the lack of sleep?”

“Not sure” Techno responded “I’ll ask him later if he’s willing to talk”

Tubbo had taken over where Phil had been originally sitting. “Couldn’t you read his mind?”

“Only Phil can do that,” Wilbur said before taking another sip.

“I really need a book or something,” Tubbo said, rubbing his eyes.

“I second that”

Ranboo walked past with a tray full of dirty dishes.

“Hey guys” Ranboo greeted us.

“Hey, Ranboo” Tubbo and I said at the same time.

Wilbur and Techno simply waved back.

“You know I was thinking about it earlier” Tubbo started “We haven’t had a “guys night” in a while”

“Oh I don’--”

“Oh come on Tommy, it’ll be fun! We can show them as well!”

I looked at Wilbur and Techno before making up my mind “Alright”

“Sick! Ranboo, you in?”

“Sure”

“Great! We’ll all meet at Tommy’s then”

“Why my place?”

“Because your apartment is bigger than Ran's let alone mine”

I sighed “Fine”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“What exactly is a guy’s night?” Wilbur asked, chilling on the couch.

“It’s where…we get together and do a bunch of stupid shit”

“Like what?” Wilbur asked like a curious puppy.

“Play games, watch movies, pretend we’re a band? The list goes on”

“So like a party?”

I hummed.

Knock Knock

“That’s them. Now, you three need to act normal alright?”

Techno and Wilbur hummed while Phil remained quiet. I wandered over to the front door and let in my friends. Tubbo had this big grin on his face as he entered my apartment. Ranboo on the other hand was probably forced by Tubbo to carry everything in based on how his hands were full and Tubbo’s weren’t.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now I’m going to skip over a bit fellow readers as it was boring and I’m sure I would have bored you.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

All of us had been sitting in the living room watching Harry Potter since for some reason Tubbo brought it up and sparked WIlbur’s curiosity. Phil leaned over the couch and whispered into my ear.

“I need to have a word with them,” Phil whispered, clearly referring to Wilbur and Techno.

“Now?” I whispered back.

“It’s important”

I nodded slowly mainly because I was shocked he spoke after being reserved all day.

“Techno, Wilbur,” Phil said as he made his way over to my room.

Techno and Wilbur exchanged glances before following Phil. Once the three entered my room, I saw Phil look at me before closing the door.

“What was that about?” Ranboo asked.

“It's umm…if I remember correctly, they have to do some ritual on full moons or something. Guess they don’t like doing it in front of others” I lied through my teeth.

Ranboo hummed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The three of us entered Tommy’s room. I closed the door behind us and took a seat on Tommy’s resting place known as a “bed”. I gently rubbed my eyes before looking at my sons.

“Why are we in his room?” Wilbur asked.

“We need to talk,” I replied as I started fidgeting with my fingers.

“About why you’ve been quiet all day?” Techno said.

“Ya…I’ve been thinking quite a lot the last couple of days…”

“About?” Wilbur asked.

“Our future…”

Wilbur and Techno looked at each other before looking back at me.

“What do you mean our future?” Techno asked.

I sighed heavily “You both are happy here…I don’t need some mind magic to tell me that. Every time you’re around him you’re happy.”

“Where are you going with this?” Wilbur asked, raising an eyebrow.

I sighed again “We need to come forward and tell him the truth”

“Are you serious?? He’ll never trust us again if we tell him who we truly are” Wilbur nearly screamed.

“Mate…one way or another the truth will come out. I think it’d be best if we sat down with him and explained everything. We’re not seekers anymore…we’re protectors. And not just of the amulet but of Tommy as well. He may be the one who wields the amulet but ultimately…he’s family”

Techno seemed a bit unsure of this and Wilbur looked me dead in the eyes.

“We’re…not going to kill him?” Wilbur asked in a soft voice.

I shook my head “He’s…grown on me. He’s like another son to me, one who” I chuckled “Has a strange sense of humor”

“Do you think he’d flip out on us if we tell him?” Techno asked.

“Hard to say, mate, he’s easy to read but with this kind of topic I’m not entirely sure how he’d react.”

“He hates lying..” Wilbur started “What if he kicks us out?? Doesn’t want us around anymore?? Gets killed because of us??”

“Mate, you’re overreacting”

“I don’t think he is Phil”

I sighed, “We can’t keep pushing it off. We need to come forward”

“Then let's at least wait until tomorrow morning when his friends are gone,” Wilbur said as he went over to the door.

“Are we in agreement with that?” I asked.

Techno and Wilbur nodded as Wilbur opened up the door. The three of us exited Tommy’s room and wandered back into the living room.

“Where did they go?” Wilbur asked, looking around.

“Maybe this is one of these games?” I said looking around as well. “You three can come out now”

“Phil” Techno grumbled.

“What?”

Techno had been pointing at one of the walls closest to the balcony door. On the wall was a logo…not just any logo….

“He’s here…” I muttered feeling my heart sink deeper into my body,

“Who?” Wilbur asked, still searching around.

“King Schlatt…”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS!”

Hi there fellow reader! Tommy here, now before you freak out and be like “Did I miss a chapter?!? What’s going on?!?”. To answer your question, no, no you did not miss anything. This takes place in the future so…Look reader I’m as confused as you and have no idea why I would say those words so let’s just get back to where we left off, shall we?

Hevyfitcxtuxitxiyxtsiyxtidtidiyxiy

That was my attempt at a rewind noise, you know what? I’ll just insert it into the text

insert rewind noise here

Minutes had gone by and the three of them were still in my room.

“Does this ritual normally take this long?” Ranboo asked, getting slightly irritated.

“I-I’m not sure but we shouldn’t bother them”

Ranboo rolled his eyes as he ate a pizza roll. Tubbo seemed interested as well with whatever the three of them were talking about. I simply shrugged my shoulders as I waited for them to exit.

Several more minutes went by

The three of us remained quiet as we waited. The silence was ki–

A portal had spawned in the middle of the room.

“Uh….Tommy?” Tubbo said, getting up from where he was sitting.

“Is that…a portal?” Ranboo asked.

“No?...” I said.

Ranboo glared at me. I wanted to say something but quickly drew my attention towards the portal. Two demons emerged from the portal, two I hadn’t seen before, and shoved the three of us through. The three of us landed on some hay or something similar before being pulled away from each other.

“Hey, assholes! Have you ever heard of fucking knocking??!?” I yelled before being shoved against the wall.

“Silence” A new voice spoke. “ Chain them to the wall, I want to get a good look at what I’m working with.”

The three of us were quickly flipped around to face the demons, at least I assume they’re demons based on the portals. Our arms were extended above our hands which were slowly chained after. Tubbo had been to my left while Ranboo was to my right. Tubbo struggled against the chains whereas Ranboo remained still. Did Ranboo even realize he was chained?

Standing in front of us were a bunch of demons that I’d never seen before. The demon in front of us was wearing what looked like a suit along with ram horns instead of the normal demon ones that Wilbur or Techno had. His ears were pointy like Techno and had a normal demon tail. The demon standing to his left was who I assumed was his second in command. He had blue demon horns, yellow wings sticking out of his back that looked like Wilbur’s, an outfit that if I had to guess was an attempt to fit in, and a blue demon tail. The other demons in the room were guards based on the spears and bows they were holding.

“Who are you???” I demanded.

The ram demon stepped forward with a smirk on their face. “Did Phil not tell you about me?”

“Clearly not, asshole,” I said.

“What a shame,” They said before pausing “Then again, we are talking about a demon whose power hungry”

I saw out of the corner of my eye Ranboo looking over clearly looking for an explanation.

“Phil’s not power hungry!”

“Then you and I see him differently” He started as he turned his back to me.

“Look prick, let my friends go home! It’s me you want! I’m the one wearing the fucking amulet!”

“Oh we would but…we need you to corporate”

I glared at him before turning to Ranboo.

“No easy way to put it Ran, but they’re demons who want the amulet around my neck because according to them it holds a shit ton of power. Oh wait, they can’t use it because A I’m the one wearing it which might I add is connected to my soul, and B they don’t have the fucking book!” I said.

Ranboo exchanged glances between the demons and myself. “Don’t tell me the three of them are also demons?”

“Would it surprise you based on how clingy they are?”

“They’re only clingy because they want the amulet, they could care less about you” The second in command butted in.

“Shut it!” I snapped back.

The ram demon had been analyzing Ranboo for quite some time.

“I want a closer look at that one,” The ram demon said, pointing at Ranboo.

Ranboo’s face immediately changed from calm to panicked. One of the demon guards walked over and removed the chains around Ranboo causing him to fall to the ground. I guess I hadn’t realized it at first but then again I panicked…the chains were similar to the ones Phil used when he chained up Not Wilbur. Ranboo attempted to run away but was quickly stopped by two demon guards.

The demon guards forced Ranboo to the center so the ram demon could get a better look.

“My oh my” The ram demon started “Could it be?”

It was hard to tell Ranboo’s facial expression as his back was turned to us but something was going on.

“Quackity!” the ram demon shouted at the second in command. “Remove the Limiter”

“Yes sir” The second in command or Quackity said as he wandered over to a floating diamond. It was just like Phil had described, it was a diamond that was translucent.

Quackity said a bunch of words that I assumed were in Demish as I was unable to pick up the words. The Limiter fell to the ground, guess it means it’s disabled? This was a good thing…my demons didn’t need to rely on each other to use their magic…they could find us and save us from these pricks…it was only a matter of time.

“Now” the ram demon started as he turned around Ranboo to face us “We can either do this the easy or hard way. Whichever way you want”

“Ranboo what the hell is going on?” I asked.

Ranboo didn’t answer my question. He bit down on his lip as his eyes scanned the ground.

“Ranboo??”

“So…what will it be?” the ram demon asked, completely ignoring me.

Ranboo still didn’t answer.

“Hard way it is” The ram demon started as he signaled to one of the demon guards.

The demon guard wandered over to Tubbo and pressed the spear against Tubbo’s chest.

“Let’s try this again, shall we?” the ram demon said

“If you hurt either of them I will not hesitate to rip your throat out” Ranboo threatened.

Hearing Ranboo threaten this ram demon was…not like him. Ranboo was laid back…you know…one not to get into fights. He’s a friendly person…not one to send death threats…
“Nobody has to get hurt but your actions will get one of them killed, so if I were you I’d do what's best”

Ranboo met both of us. I tried to remain calm and hope that Tubbo was as well even if there was a spear placed against his chest. At the same time, I was trying my best to read Ranboo’s face but it felt hopeless since it was emotionless.

“Forgive me my friends…not how I wanted you to find out,” Ranboo said.

The ram demon and the guards backed away from Ranboo to give him space, this also included the guard that had a spear pressed against Tubbo’s chest. Ranboo held both of his hands in front of him. He was holding a red orb in his left hand and a green one in his right.

“No…” I muttered.

Ranboo used the magic that he was holding and shifted into his new form. His human flesh was replaced with skin that matched his hair color. His left side being white like marshmallows and his right being as dark as night, pitch black. Demon horns poking out of his messy hair matching the same as the appropriate side. Ears that were pulled back and pointy like an elf. A demon tail was also present.

Standing in front of us wasn’t Ranboo…it was a liar…an imposter! Our Ranboo would never hide this big of a secret from us…right?

Hey reader? You remember how in the beginning I told you Ranboo spawned into our lives…guess you could say he quite literally did…

“Ranboo?...” Tubbo said, clearly struggling to wrap his head around the creature that was standing in front of us.

“I’m sorry…” Ranboo said, looking guilty. “I’ve wanted to tell you both for so many years…but I could never bring myself to…”

“You knew….you knew that the three living with me were demons didn’t you?” I asked, completely ignoring his apology.

“Yes…I knew…I knew Ant…and Sam were too…I knew that the amulet was from Vida’t…”

“And you didn’t say shit!”

“What did you expect me to say!?! Hey Tommy, ya those guys are demons. How do I know this?? Because I’m a demon myself!”

“I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS!” I snapped back.

“And we still can be!”

“Bullshit!” I yelled as I felt a tingly feeling in my arm. I glanced up at my hands to see a small red orb had formed in my right hand. “I can’t be friends with a liar”.

I used the magic in my hand to free myself and Tubbo. Tubbo still seemed a bit confused as he backed himself into a corner. Me on the other hand, I stared Ranboo dead in the eyes before tackling him to the ground.

“YOU FUCKING BITCH!” I screamed in his face as I punched him.

“Tommy please!” Ranboo yelled back in a panicked voice “Please! You know me!”

“I CLEARLY DON’T! DEMON FREAK!” I spit back.

“TOMMY!” Tubbo screamed.

I glanced back at Tubbo to see the fear on his face. Why was he so afraid? I glanced back at Ranboo who had been bleeding due to how much I was punching him. However, his blood wasn’t red…it was purple.

Ranboo looked terrified…but he took his chance to escape but not how you’d think. You’d probably assume reader, that he pushed me back and run but instead, he teleported away.

He reappeared beside Tubbo as he got into a protection stance.

“You’ve got a temper kid,” The ram demon said as he gently patted my back. “I would never lie to you, especially if that’s the reaction I’d get”

“Don’t listen to him Tommy, he’s trying to manipulate you” Ranboo hissed.

“Shut it!” I snapped at Ranboo.

I shifted my attention back towards the ram demon. I was about to say something to this prick's face when a portal opened up beside me.

Any guesses on who walked in? If you guessed my demons, you’d be correct!

“The Syndicate, what a lovely surprise!” The ram demon said in a fake cheery voice.

“The what?” I repeated, looking at my demons.

“Tommy, get behind me” Phil instructed as he pointed behind him.

I nodded slowly as I made my way over to him. I was quickly stopped however as a hand landed on my shoulder. The hand pulled me away from my demons.

“I’m afraid he’s now property of BloodStone”

“Property? I’m not some fucking pet dickhead!” I yelled.

“Are you sure about that?” The ram demon asked as he lifted my arm.

Around my arm was a black bracelet, one that I had never seen before.

“What the fuck is this??” I asked trying to get it off

“Like I said, property of BloodStone,” The ram demon said.

“Phil…”

“Relax kid” Phil reassured me

“Didn’t realize you had a soft side, Phil”

Phil snarled as he pulled out a sword from thin air “Let the kid go”

“Were you not listening? He’s property of BloodStone, not property of The Syndicate”

“I’M NO ONE'S PROPERTY!”

“Really? Then how come you kept The Syndicate around?”

“Because they’re the protectors of the amulet! Unlike you!”

The ram demon laughed as he turned towards Phil “Protectors of the amulet, that’s such crap”

Phil snarled again as a warning.

“The memory book Quackity” The ram demon requested.

Quackity wandered over to him and handed him a book that he made appear. The ram demon flipped through a couple of pages before stopping on one. He opened the book wider as an orb floated out of the book.

“This memory is from days before the amulet was found by you” The ram demon explained as he showed me the memory.

The memory started in a kingdom based on the cottages that were close together. Demons could be seen walking through the kingdom. The looks on their faces as they glared at one another. There was no trust…

A large explosion could be seen in the distance which caused demons to run in different directions. In the distance, a large silhouette could be made out…not just any silhouette…a dragon-like creature.

“Wilbur…” I muttered

The phantom, or Wilbur, flew into the scene and used some sort of magic to destroy several cottages. Phil and Techno could be seen running on the ground killing any demon in sight…even if they were innocent.

“Nothing more than a group of seekers looking for the amulet, even if it meant killing thousands of demons. I’m sure The Watcher that created you and your kids is ashamed of the demon you’ve become” The ram demon said.

I looked at the three of them in anger? Disgust? Something like that. Liars…that’s all I’m surrounded by. Not only are Wilbur and Techno twins but they’re the fucking kids of Phil!???! And they’re…

“Seekers?...”

“Mate it's not like that”

“I should have fucking known…” I took a deep breath “You lied to me about how the amulet was lost, there's clearly no fucking hybrid king if you fuckers all fucking look like hybrids! You lied about being protectors of the amulet! YOU THREE ARE NOTHING MORE THAN MANIPULATORS, LIARS AND WORST OF ALL USERS! Be fucking honest with me, you were just using me to get to the amulet. We’re you seriously going to kill me after everything we’ve been through?!?! DID ANYTHING WE DO TOGETHER MATTER!??!?” I screamed, feeling tears roll down my cheeks. “ I TRUST YOU! EACH OF YOU!”

I pulled the friendship emerald that the three of them gave me on my birthday out of my shirt. I ripped it off my neck and chuck it at Phil “HOPE THAT DIDN’T FUCKING MATTER TO YOU!”

“Mate please”

“DON’T TRY AND MAKE ME FORGIVE YOU AND YOUR ACTIONS! YOU MADE YOUR CHOICE!”

“Mate we’ve changed thanks to you”

“TAKE THAT THANK YOU BACK! YOU DON’T FUCKING MEAN IT!”

“Mate I mean it! We want to protect you!”

“WHEN THE FUCK WERE YOU GOING TO TELL ME THE TRUTH!???”

“We were about to,” Techno said.

“LIARS! YOU WERE WAITING FOR THE PERFECT CHANCE TO KILL ME!”

Wilbur raced forward and grabbed both of my wrists.

“Tommy, you mean more to us than you know. This asshole is trying to turn you against us! We’re your friends!”

“You’re nothing more than a liar like Ranboo!” I screamed as I pointed at Ranboo. “WHAT MAKES YOU THINK I’M GOING TO TRUST YOU AFTER THIS!!”

That same tingly feeling returned except this time I was holding a sword instead of an orb. I plunged the sword straight through Wilbur’s stomach, making sure it was deep enough it’d hurt.

“WILBUR!” Phil screamed as he raced over to Wilbur

Wilbur looked up at me, fear plastered on his face. Maybe it would teach him a lesson. I didn’t bother pulling out the sword. “Tommy…” he muttered those words before passing out due to the blood loss if I had to take a guess.

“Excellent,” The ram demon said as he signaled to one of the guards.

The guard he signaled to walked up behind Techno and placed something on his neck causing Techno to change…change into the reflection I saw of him at the mirror maze.
His clothing became dark, red eyes that would pierce through a soul, black ooze dripping from his mouth….and a black vein that ran up the side of his face.

“TECHNO!” Phil screamed looking panicked as he’s lost both of his kids within an instant.

The ram demon smirked “ Techno, open a portal back up BloodStone”

Techno nodded as he opened up a portal.

“Bring those two with us” The ram demon instructed as he pointed at Ranboo and Tubbo.

Ranboo quickly teleported away with Tubbo before reappearing in front of me. He held the amulet with his free hand and looked at me.

“Thank me later for this,” Ranboo said.

“I’m not thanking you for anything”

“You will if you don’t want to be dead!” Ranboo shouted as he used his magic.

In an instance, a large red blast covered my vision…

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“To–y! T–mmy!!” A voice shouted.

Something had been shaking me to which I responded by pushing it away. I struggled to open my eyes as the light from something was blinding me.

“Tommy!” A familiar voice shouted.

I shielded my eyes as I looked at where the voice was coming from. Tubbo was sitting on his knees with a panicked look.

“Tubbo?” I said slowly getting up.

Tubbo quickly pulled me into a hug. I hate to admit it, reader but when Tubbo’s scared…you know he’s scared.

“It’s okay Tubbo,” I said feeling that those words were a lie “What happened?”

“I’m not entirely sure but…have you looked around?”

“No? I just regained consciousness.” I said looking around.

Tubbo and I appeared to be sitting in some grass that was surrounded by several large trees. And by large trees, I mean ones that were as tall as skyscrapers. There were strange-looking plants around as well, ones I’d never seen before.

“Tubbo…”

Tubbo hummed as he looked at a nearby flower.

“We’re in Vida’t…”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“We’re in Vida’t…” I said taking in the area around us.

“Come again?” Tubbo said, getting to his feet.

“Look around Tubs, this isn’t a normal forest. Prime, we don’t even have a forest for miles back home.” I started as I wandered over to a flower. The flower had a white stem and midnight blue petals. “Tubbo, look at this!” I motioned for him to come over to my side.

Tubbo slowly made his way over to my side and inspected the flower. “What is it?”

“I’m not entirely sure…but it looks familiar, does it not?”

“No?”

“I swear I’ve seen it before” I started as I touched the flower.

“Tommy!” Tubbo yelled as he pulled my hand away “Are you crazy?!”

“Pretty sure it’s my middle name,” I joked as I inspected my hand. “It’s…blue?...” A small gasp escaped my mouth “IT’S BLUE!”

“What?”

“I remember…someone…” I paused letting the anger set in again “Someone told me that it was a flower only grown on Vida’t. It’s not harmful”

Tubbo nodded slowly, “I think…we should talk about that…”

“I’d rather not…” I muttered getting to my feet.

“Tommy…” Tubbo started as he placed a hand on my shoulder “I get that it probably upsets you and pisses you off but–”

“It does” I nearly snapped “Ranboo, our best friend, lied to our fucking faces Tubbo! He’s been walking among us as a demon and not as a human. For all we know, he could have killed us!”

“But he didn’t! Ranboo is our friend Tommy!”

I sighed in frustration “Even if he is, why not tell us? We tell each other everything”

Tubbo cleared his throat.

“Okay…so we don’t tell each other everything but I was too worried you two would call the cops on them or something”

“Well, maybe Ranboo thought the same. Until we get an explanation from them…that is if they can find us, I think it’s best–”

“If we stay mad at them? Great idea”

“No!” Tubbo yelled before pinching his nose bridge. “I think it’d be best if we found a place to stay before night falls”

I sighed, “How long do you think we have?”

“Not long would be m–” Tubbo paused as he looked around. “Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

A high-pitched animal noise could be heard in the distance.

“The fuck was that?...” I asked.

“I have no idea…but running in the opposite direction sounds like a better idea to me than staying here”

“Couldn’t agree more,” I said before darting off.

“Hey! Wait up!” Tubbo shouted as he ran after me.

“Try and keep it down will you?!”

“I’ll try–AH” Tubbo screamed.

I quickly stopped in my tracks and turned around. My eyes widened while I felt my body get paralyzed in fear. Tubbo had been knocked to the ground as a large creature towered over him. The creature resembled something of either a dog or a wolf. It was entirely covered in black fur with a strange smoke look coming off of it. Its claws were razor-sharp and could probably kill someone. Its eyes had a crazed look to it as its pupil or iris whatever one you want to call.

Listen reader I know that those two are different but I couldn’t tell you which one so you can fucking decide.

The pupil or iris took over the majority of its eye as it was white, like the clouds or snow. The sclera could be barely made out but it was red from what I could tell.
And before you ask reader, “Tommy, how do you know so much about the eye??” Well fellow reader, when you happen to be fri–ex-friends with a doctor in training you tend to pick up a thing or two. Anyways...

The creature also had sharp teeth that stuck out of its mouth as if its jaw wasn’t aligned or something. It also had a shit ton of black liquid dripping from its mouth. Certain parts of the creature were also exposed to show bones like the front right paw or the random patches on its sides.

“TUBBO!”

“Go! Don’t worry about me!” Tubbo said as he struggled against the creature.

“I’m not just going to leave you!”

“Tommy just go!”

I was about to say something back when a small fox ran past me and made some barking sound at the creature. The creature turned its attention towards the little fox before letting out a strange sound.

The little fox moved towards a set of smaller trees before letting out another bark. The creature launched itself towards the little fox. The little fox was quick as it jumped into one of the smaller trees and shifted into his demon form.

Of course, it was a demon, I should have guessed. Maybe it sensed the amulet…

I gently tucked the amulet into my shirt before shifting my attention towards the demon and creature. The demon was quite young, probably around 14 or 15 in human years if I had to take a guess. He had messy orange hair that matched his little fox ears and complemented his black horns. There were small pieces of his hair that were white but for the most part, was orange. He wore a white button-up and a black jacket. His pants were also black but have definitely seen better days since they were extremely beat up.
They had a tail which I guess is common at this point however while it looked like an average demon tail, it was covered in fur that resembled one you’d find on a fox. Guess that makes sense since this demon is part fox. The demon also didn’t exactly have feet but rather paws. Based on what I could tell, the lower half of this demon was more fox. His hands also resembled ones of claws and not ones like…other demons

The demon pulled out a bow and shot an arrow at the creature who snarled back at the demon. They shot the creature one more time before jumping to the ground and pulling out a dagger from their belt strap. The demon tackled the creature to the ground and dug the dagger into its body. I had to turn my body away from them as I began to feel sick to my stomach.

“Nyetg ha'oi pha's istishnyaetk ha'oi'sti va'ti, deh ha'ois l a'oir siln iel h etv phaetv aen'l zeh merg na' e Watcher” The demon spoke.

I shifted my attention back towards the demon who had just pulled out the dagger from the creature. The demon put his dagger back into the belt strap before locking eyes with me. The demon tilted his head before slowly approaching me. The way he approached me was rather…interesting. His movements were more animal-like… and by that I mean…gee how do I put this without being offensive. He kind of walked like a monkey? He was squatting, at least that's what it looked like, and would occasionally place his hand on the ground. God I fucking suck at explaining this. Reader, have you seen Avatar? The blue alien one. It reminds me of the…blue aliens. They definitely have a name but are not important, what matters is how the blue aliens move, it's similar to how this demon walks. I’m getting off-topic…

The demon approached me and took an interest in me. I nearly let out a laugh due to how small they were and how I practically towered over him. He slowly reached a hand up and messed up my curls before pulling away. They then wandered to my backside to look for something but clearly couldn’t find it as they wandered back over with a confused look.

Tubbo let out a groan as he sat up. I didn’t forget about him, I swear.

The demon turned around and wandered over to him. I did too but I kept my distance since I wasn’t sure what the demon was doing. The demon did the same thing he did to me. He messed up Tubbo's hair and then inspected his back.

“Zyen esi ha'oi?” the demon asked as he looked between us.

Tubbo glanced at me to see if I understood a word the demon spoke. I shook my head at him as I looked at the demon.

The demon seemed confused by this before letting his eye wander down to Tubbo’s leg.

“Ha'oi'sti miit maen! zi doiln kin ha'oi na' dh phsaeitv ta'z!” The demon said in a panicked voice as he helped Tubbo to his feet.

“Tommy?? What’s he doing??”

“I don’t know!”

The demon took Tubbo by the arm and picked up the pace as we wandered deeper into the forest.

“Hey uhh little demon”

The demon hissed at that comment.

“Sorry didn’t mean to offend you” Tubbo quickly apologized “Wait you know English??”

The demon didn’t answer but continued wandering through the forest.

“Where do you think he’s taking us?” Tubbo asked.

“I mean technically he’s only taking you, I’m just following”

Tubbo flipped me off with his free hand. The demon stopped in front of a rock wall before looking around. He folded his ears back before releasing Tubbo’s arm. Tubbo gently rubbed his arm as he watched the demon push a huge rock out of the way. He signaled for the two of us to go inside but the two of us just stared at one another.

“Aetlaevi!” The demon said as he signaled again.

“Stay close to me” I muttered loud enough for Tubbo to hear.

I took the lead and Tubbo remained behind me. The three of us entered what looked to be a cave system. There were multiple floors based on how tall it was. A bunch of unfamiliar items had been scattered around the cave. It was a hot mess if you ask me.

“Jack?” The demon started “Esi ha'oi ya'di? Ae msa'oikyn la'di koiilnl” The fox demon had moved the rock back into place.

A new demon emerged from the second floor and immediately froze in place. He was bald, which made me laugh a little, had a red tail and red horns, ears pulled back to look elf-like, and was wearing all black. Just like the fox demon, his clothes were also beaten up to prime. The demon, or Jack according to the fox demon, seemed a bit phased by this. “Fundy, zyisi vaev ha'oi phaetv nyili nza'?”

“A'oin nyisi” The fox demon, or Fundy, said as he pointed at the rock we had come through.

Jack wandered down to the main floor and began inspecting us. At this point, I was getting a bit irritated with how they looked at us as if we were freaks or something. Jack paused in front of Tubbo and looked at his leg. I focused my attention on Tubbo’s leg as well to see a huge bite hard on his leg. The bite mark had been leaking a black liquid.
“When the prime did that get there??!” Tubbo screamed as he lifted his leg.

Jack gently pushed Tubbo over to a rock and signaled for him to sit down. Tubbo did as he was instructed to and took a seat.

“phinry di nyi roisi” Jack instructed Fundy.

Fundy nodded as he wandered into a different area.

“What do you think they’re doing?” Tubbo asked.

“I don’t know Tubs”

“We’re fixing you up so that it doesn't spread to the rest of your body,” Jack said.

“Hold the phone, you speak English???!?” I demanded.

Jack laughed “Does it really surprise you?”

“I mean ya! You literally were speaking in Demish a second ago”

Jack turned his attention towards me “How do you know that?”

“How do I know what? That I know you were speaking Demish”

“Ya…humans aren’t supposed to know about demons let alone Vida’t. Wait, how did you two even get here!?”

“That’s a long story” Tubbo answered for me.

Fundy walked back into the room with a small vial of liquid. He handed it to Jack before backing away.

“nyetg ha'oi,” Jack said to Fundy “This may sting but I promise you it’s going to heal the wound. Don’t want you getting infected to a bite mark”

Tubbo hummed but in an unsure way.

Jack gently poured the liquid on Tubbo’s leg and as expected Tubbo hissed at the sensation.

“That should do it”

“What exactly was that thing that attacked him?” I asked.

“A corrupted demon dog” Fundy answered.

“Oh, you also speak English?”

“I do not know what this English is you speak of”

“The language you’re speaking to talk to them” Jack explained.

“Oh! Then yes, I do speak English”

“Does everyone on Vida’t speak English?” Tubbo asked.

“That’s a tricky question” Jack started “I think most demons do now ever since the king of Azula went to your world. I know there are a couple who prefer to use Demish over English which makes sense. Some demons like us go back and forth, keep us on our toes”

I hummed “Going back to the corrupted demon dog”

Jack nodded “Just a demon dog that got infected by corruption magic and now is controlled by it. That’s why its body starts decaying.”

“Like a zombie?” Tubbo asked.

“Zombie?” Jack repeated.

“Ya, like they’re dead but still alive.”

I facepalmed at his attempt to explain things.

“Sure” Jack replied. “So, how exactly do you two know so much about certain things”

Jumping the gun I guess.

“How exactly can we trust you?” I asked crossing my arms.

“We saved your friend, did we not?”

“You did but aren’t you two out for yourselves? For all we know you could turn us over to one of the kingdoms!”

“Or kill us” Tubbo added.

“Is that the impression we give off?”

“I wouldn’t say just you but the fact that your world is at war says enough”

“He makes a point Jack”

Jack rolled his eyes “We do not associate with any of the kingdoms in VIda’t, we’re simply just looking for the amulet”

“So you’re seekers?” Tubbo asked.

Jack sighed “No…Myself and someone I knew used to watch over it along with the book until the kings came at us. The amulet I think sensed it was in danger and transported itself along with my friend to another world.”

“Ranboo…” Tubbo said looking me dead in the eyes.

“You know him??” Fundy asked, looking for an answer.

“Ya, we…know him.”

Fundy let out a squeal “He’s alive! He’s going to return!”

Jack smiled softly “Our mistake can be fixed”

“Wait I’m confused…You and Ranboo were…protectors of the amulet?”

“Indeed”

I slowly pulled the amulet out of my shirt.

“You’re wearing it??!?! But how??!?”

“What do you mean how? I slipped it on and according to other demons, it's stuck to my soul”

“I thought you said that you guys couldn’t wear it,” Fundy said.

“We couldn’t, every time we put it on it’d teleport away” Jack explained

I hummed as I rubbed a finger over it. “So where’s the book?”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“So where’s the book?”

Jack and Fundy turned to each other.

“That’s a good question,” Jack said.

“No one seen it since…since Ranboo disappeared,” Fundy said leaning against a wall.

“Maybe Ranboo’s disappearance was a good thing?” Jack suggested.

“Are you out of your mind!” Fundy snapped

“Here me out, we’ve known Ranboo for years right?”

Fundy rolled his eyes.

“Well, don’t you think that it's interesting that two humans appeared near our base the same one Ranboo knows of. If I had to take a guess, fate didn’t bring us together but rather Ranboo brought us together.”

“But why?” Tubbo asked.

“Ranboo works in mysterious ways but maybe if you tell us what happened before you arrived here, we can figure it out,” Fundy explained as he cleaned a dagger.
“And what makes you think we’ll just tell you?” I said

Jack sighed, “How about we tell you about us so you can trust us?”

“Go on”

“Well I’m Jack, and that’s Fundy. We’re Ra’ln”

“Ra’ln?” Tubbo asked.

“I believe it translates to Lost Ones in your language. We’re demons that were created without demon parents to watch over us.” Jack started “I’m not going to question how much you know about Vida’t but all demons are created by The Watchers. They are like gods from your world except they can create whatever they want and whenever they want. They also can see our futures and guide us…or at least use to…without the communication stones we have no way of reaching them.”

I hummed as I glanced at Tubbo. I figured he’d be lost but he seemed to be following along.

“Most of The Watchers create demons when a mated pair is looking for an addition to their family”

“Wait you guys don–”

I quickly covered Tubbo’s mouth with my hand before he could finish his thought “No Tubbo, they’re all created by these Watchers”

Tubbo pushed my hand away and glared at me.

“Are you guys not created by your gods?”

“Not exactly..no offense or anything but I'd rather not explain it”

Jack seemed a bit puzzled by my response but shrugged it off. “We weren’t so lucky. Our Watchers created us with the intent of us being a part of a family but... when we were placed on this plain nobody was there for us. Thus, we become Lost Ones. Have I lost you two?”

“Don’t think so” I replied as I looked at Tubbo. Tubbo nodded which I believe means he’s not lost.

Jack nodded “ Well, I was born in The Badlands but left not too long after I turned 600. I explored Vida’t for quite some time before settling here. That’s when I met Ranboo”
“Was he also a Lost One?” Tubbo asked.

“I’d say he still is one, a more…adventurous one”

“And a caring one” Fundy added.

“Are most Lost Ones not friendly?” I asked.

Fundy shook his head “Most want other demons to suffer like they have. Feel the pain they’ve been through”

“Guessing you two are different then?” Tubbo said.

Jack nodded “While the three of us aren’t blood-related, we see each other as brothers”

“Brothers…” Tubbo muttered, “That’s what he meant…”

“Hmm?” I hummed in Tubbo’s direction.

“Ranboo…don’t you remember asking him about his family?”

“Vaguely” I replied.

Tubbo shifted on his feet “He said that he was distant from his brothers”

“Distant with his brothers…” I repeated as I tried figuring out where Tubbo was going with this.

“He was distant with them because they were worlds apart” Tubbo blurted out before I could finish my thought.

It did make sense, Jack and Fundy both live on Vida’t whereas Ranboo lived on Earth with us. But couldn’t they use magic to reach him?

“Couldn’t you just use your magic to I don’t know, take him home?” I asked.

“If I could I would have done that decade ago. Unfortunately, I only have Creation magic and Fundy’s got Illusion magic.”

“So who's got portal magic?” I asked.

“Not many demons, it's a rare kind of magic. The only demon that comes to mind is…well… Techno”

That name echoed in my mind.

Techno Techno Techno

I shook my head to regain focus.

“There is also the Portal Scepter but that’s property of BloodStone” Fundy commented.

“So he was doomed the second he arrived?” Tubbo asked.

Jack hummed.

“How exactly did you come into the picture?” I asked Fundy.

Fundy shrugged, “They just found me abandoned in the Twilight Forest and raised me.”

Jack nodded “And that’s how it was, the three of us living here in peace. Occasionally we’d head into Azula to pick up supplies but for the most part, we stay out here.”

“So then how did you come across the amulet and the book?” I asked.

“Now that’s an interesting story. I think you were around 400 right?”

Fundy nodded.

“The three of us entered Azula for a supply run and Ranboo decided to slip into the bookshop to pass the time since we normally spend a full day there. That’s when he came across the amulet and book.”

“Does the amulet have some sort of interest in bookstores?” I asked.

“Why?” Jack asked.

“That’s where I found it back on Earth”

Jack scratched his chin “Not that I’m aware of”

I hummed “So then how did you exactly lose it?”

“We’re not entirely sure, there’s bits and pieces to that day that just don’t add up. We were simply out in the Twilight Forest messing with it when the three kings showed up. One epic battle later and the amulet opened up a portal and took Ranboo with it. We still can’t figure out how anyone discovered about the existence of the amulet let alone that we were watching over it. It’s like that information was placed into their heads by something.”

“Like someone with mind powers?” Tubbo asked.

“Perhaps. I had a theory for a while that it was Phil but it doesn’t add up because they would have to know more information about the amulet.”

“Could it be A Watcher?” I asked. “If they can see the future like you’re implying…doesn’t that mean they would know everything about it?”

“He’s onto something,” Fundy said.

“Even if he’s right, which Watcher would do that?”

“The Watcher who wanted to spread chaos across Vida’t”

Jack went into deep thought before continuing “Think it’s your turn uhh…”

“Tommy,” I said “That’s Tubbo”

Tubbo waved like a little toddler would.

Jack and Fundy hummed.

“Well…after one of my shifts at the cafe, I decided to go to my local library and that’s when I came across the amulet. I put it on once I got home and that’s when the…what did they call themselves?”

“The Syndicate?” Tubbo said in a questioning voice.

“Wait!” Fundy cut in “You're telling us that the second you placed the amulet around your neck, The Syndicate appeared in your home?”

I nodded. “Said they could feel the presence of the amulet or something. They seemed cool…until I learned who they truly are.”

“Liars, manipulators, and Seekers?”

I nodded feeling a small lump form in my neck

“So how did you get here?” Fundy asked.

“We were in some sort of remote building, a barn I’m pretty sure. They kept saying BloodStone” Tubbo explained.

“King Schlatt…” Fundy muttered “Explains why he’s wanted me to continue “looking for the amulet”

“Wait, you work for the ram-looking bitch demon??” I asked

“I wouldn’t say work. More like, spying.” Fundy said.

“Well long story short” Tubbo started “Ranboo revealed his true self and this Schlatt guy revealed that The Syndicate were Seekers and Ranboo sent us here somehow”

“Do you think he used his magic?” Fundy asked Jack.

“I think so,” Jack replied.

“And what exactly is his magic if you don’t mind me asking?” I questioned.

“Replication, it’s a rare form of magic that allows a user to replicate magic with the touch of another demon” Jack explained. “Do either of you two remember being pushed into a portal?”

“Nope, just a red blast” Tubbo replied.

“Spark magic, of course,” Fundy said.

“I thought that magic went extinct decades ago?”

“It did, but maybe someone there had it?”

Fundy hummed “Or he figured out how to use the amulets magic”

“With his Replication magic?”

Fundy hummed again. “Ranboo’s magic is one not many demons know of, he could be able to temper with artifacts like the amulet”

Tubbo sluggishly wandered over to my side before resting his head on my shoulder.

“Tired bee boy?” I muttered.

Tubbo hummed as he tried keeping his eyes open.

I cleared my throat to get the demon's attention “Sorry to break this moment up but is there somewhere we can sleep? Tubbo here is already half asleep and I think I’m getting there myself”

Jack nodded “Follow me”

I nodded back as I followed Jack. Jack had taken the lead and led us up a ramp to the second level of their base. The second level gave off more tree vibes since there was more greenery and branches. He wandered into a small room that was full of rocks and two hammocks.

“You two can take the hammocks” Jack announced “I’ll take one of the rocks”

“And Fundy?” Tubbo yawned.

“I don’t sleep” Fundy replied as he leaned in the archway

“Sounds like a lanky-ass prick I know,” I replied.

“Jack” Tubbo started “If you have creation magic” He yawned here “Can’t you make beds?”

Jack raised an eyebrow towards Tubbo. “Come again?”

“You have Creation magic, so can’t you just create whatever you want?”

Jack looked down at his fingers. “Whatever I want?”

I hummed “Pretty sure your only limitation is this” I gently poked at Jack’s forehead.

“Got defeated by two ten-year-olds” Fundy scoffed.

“You’re shorter than us!” I remarked.

“And I’m older than you pipsqueak!” Fundy said in a joking way.

“Are not!”

“I’m 1,501, you’re at least ten!”

“I’m 19 for your information!”

“See! I’m decades older than you!”

“On Earth, you’d be considered a fucking toddler bitch!”

“Tommy” Tubbo said while elbowing me “Quit trying to make enemies on day one”

“I’m not makin–”

“Don’t argue,” Tubbo interrupted me.

I sighed in frustration before turning my attention towards Jack. He had been holding two blue orbs which I assumed meant that was his magic. He created two beds that I’d say were twins.

“Not bad,” I said before collapsing on one of the beds.

Tubbo had collapsed on the other one and when I say he was out like I light I mean it. Jack had taken a seat in one of the hammocks before getting comfortable. Fundy had gone around to all of the candles in the room and blew them out one by one before lighting a small fire in his hand? Claw? Whatever his hands are.

“One more thing” Fundy whispered as he approached Tubbo’s side.

Fundy had gently placed his hand thing on Tubbo’s arm and used some magic based on the orange sparks from his hand thing.

“What are you doing?” I whispered.

“Placing a spell so the sleep paralysis demons don’t come knocking” Fundy explained as he shifted over to my side “You’ll just feel a tingle is all”

Fundy had gently placed a hand thing on my arm and just like he said a tingly feeling went through my arm. He pulled away and did the same to Jack.

“Goodnight” Fundy whispered as he exited the area.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I wandered around the forest admiring all of the detail. The trees swayed back and forth to the smell of the rain from the shower last night. It was perfect. Everything was pe–

“Tommy!” A familiar voice exclaimed.

I turned around to see Ghosty hovering by a nearby tree.

“Ghosty?... What are you doing here?...isn’t that water going to hurt you?”

Ghostly shrugged, “Let's go see Techno!”

“What?...”

“Let's go see Techno!” Ghosty repeated.

“How do you know about Techno?”

“Don’t play with me Tommy, let's go see Techno!”

“Ghosty?”

“Let’s go see Techno” Ghosty repeated but with a deeper voice. “Unless…you don’t trust me?”

“What?...”

“Did you ever trust me?...them?”

“Ghosty…what are you going on about?”

Find them…Trust them…

It was that same female voice…

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I jolted awake in a panic before having a hand clamped over my mouth. Jack had been hovering over me with one hand covering my mouth. His other hand went up to his mouth and told me to stay quiet. I glanced over my shoulder to see Tubbo out of his bed and pressed against a wall. Fundy had been standing in the archway with his bow drawn.

I gently moved Jack’s hand away from mine before whispering “What’s going on?”

“They found you..” was all that came out of Jack’s mouth.

Who found me?...

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Seconds before …

“Bring those two with us” Schlatt instructed the guards as he pointed in our direction.

Panicked bubbled to the surface but at the same time… an idea popped into my head…an idea that could work. I quickly grabbed Tubbo’s wrist and teleported us in front of Tommy.

“Thank me later for this,” I said.

“I’m not thanking you for anything” Tommy spit back

“You will if you don’t want to be dead!” I shouted as I held a purple orb.

I pressed my hand against the amulet that rested on Tommy’s chest. Within seconds, a large red blast came from the amulet making it difficult to see. Everyone in the room, at least I assumed, shielded their eyes from the blast.

“What have you done!” Schlatt hissed.

I looked at where Tommy and Tubbo once stood. They were gone…I had done it…

A small smirk formed on my face as I looked Schlatt in the eyes “Aen'l rerriv vsa'nirnaetk dh phedaerh bitch” It’s called protecting my family bitch

Schlatt snarled “Nyit ha'oi'rr mi meaen na' vsez a'oin nyi a'ti zya' ziesl nyi edoirin” Then you’ll be bait to draw out the one who wears the amulet” he snapped his fingers to signal to his guards.

I quickly bolted over to Techno and used some of my magic to steal his. He didn’t seem to flinch at all, he just stood there…lifeless. I shook my head out of thought and teleported myself to Phil and Wilbur before teleporting us three back to my apartment.

“Put him on the couch” I ordered Phil.

“Next time give me a warning” Phil sniped back as he placed Wilbur on my couch.

“Don’t get shitty with me” I wandered over to one of the cabinets in my kitchen and opened up.

“When the fuck were you going to make it known that you were a demon?” Phil questioned.

“I could ask you and your kids the same fucking question” I replied as I began digging around for my spare healing potions.

“I think we deserve an explanation”

“Deserve?? Oh please! I don’t need to tell a bunch of Seekers anything!”

“We’re not Seekers anymore!”

“Oh really? So what did you plan on doing with Tommy? Killing him hmm?”

“Will you two shut the fuck up!” Wilbur’s voice boomed.

Our attention was diverted to Wilbur who was sitting up on the couch. He was holding the sword that Tommy had plunged into his stomach based on the blood dripping from it.

“How did you..” I muttered as I wandered over to him. My eyes locked onto the yellow orb that he was holding in his right hand. “Healing magic…”

“Mate?... Have you always been able to do that?...”

Wilbur glanced at his hand before meeting Phil’s gaze. “No?... I told you…I don’t have any magic”

“You do now mate”

Wilbur gently set down the sword as he tried flicking the orb out of his hand. “Where’s Techno?”

“Been corrupted by Schlatt” Phil explained.

“And…” Wilbur started as he looked me up and down “You were reborn?”

“No, I was created like you” I rolled my eyes. “Now I want you two out of my sight. I’ve got to go find my family. Both of my families”

“Let us come with you, mate”

“And why would I do that? I have no idea what your intentions are”

“To protect Tommy,” Wilbur said “Please…we care about him just like you and Tubbo do”

“Why should I believe you? You only came here because you felt the amulet”

“Indeed, we came here as Seekers” Phil started “But being around Tommy…we realized we were in the wrong. He’s a good kid…probably the reason the amulet chose him. Please Ranboo…we just want to apologize to him and protect him from the dangers that are after the amulet”

“So you three”

Wilbur sighed as he buried his head in his hands.

“More like the kings mate…”

I bit down on my lip hard. Was I going to make the right decision if I let them come with me?...

“We’re better if we work together,” Phil said.

He was right...

I sighed “Fine, you can come with me. But let this be a warning now. If you try to hurt either of my families I will kill you.”

“Thank you, mate, we promise we won’t”

“Unless they strike first” Wilbur commented.

“Wilbur!” Phil hissed as he elbowed his knee. “You’ll have to excuse him”

“I still want an explanation of this,” Wilbur said as he motioned with his hand toward me.

“I do too,” I replied. “What’s the deal with The Syndicate”

“As I said, we were originally Seekers and went to go find the amulet”

“Why? What would you do with the amulet?” I cut him off.

“I wanted it so I could restore our world, not have my kids live in a world where they’re in constant fear of being killed over an amulet hunt. Now you go”

“That’s all you’re going to give me?”

“What more do you want from us? I’ve told you what you wanted to hear. It’s your turn mate”

“To can play that game. I was protecting the amulet, got surrounded by the kings, and ended up here. Been searching for it ever since”

Phil sighed in frustration “Forget this conversation, how do you plan on getting to Vida’t? We don’t have Techno and I’m guessing you don’t have portal magic unless your teleporting can get us there”

I rolled my eyes as I opened up a portal “Called Replication Magic”

I was the first to enter the portal with the two of them following after me. I closed the portal behind them before taking in the area. We appeared to be in some forest due to all of the large trees.

“Any idea where we are?” Wilbur asked.

“Hard to say, mate, perhaps the Twilight Forest?”

“Well if we’re in the Twilight Forest, couldn’t we head south to find Azula”

“We could, or we do it my way,” I said, offering my hands to them.

Phil raised an eyebrow as he took my hand.

“Wilbur?”

Wilbur hummed as he took my hand.

“Hold on, and try not to make a sound,” I said before teleporting us into the base that I called home.

The smell of rocks and trees…I was home. A small smile formed on my face as I wandered over to my little library collection. Guess that even while I was away Fundy still kept it around. I gently rubbed my fingers against the string of beads that hung from the shelf. Fundy’s memory beads…he kept them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Fundy signaled to Jack to come beside him.

“Stay put” Jack whispered as he wandered over to Fundy.

Fundy signaled to Jack before the two of them bolted out of the room. Tubbo and I exchanged looks before running over to the ledge so we could see the first floor. The feeling of regret flooded my vision as I looked over the ledge. Somehow, those fuckers that call themselves “The Syndicate” had been standing in the middle of the room.

Reader? Am I in the wrong for hating them? No…I’m right. They fucking lied to my face…used me…yet…why do I feel…regret..and… relief…at the same time?

Fundy had a dagger up against Wilbur’s neck who was pinned whereas Jack had pinned Phil to the wall.

“Va't'n nsh ethnyaetk” Fundy threatened.

“Fundy?...” Ranboo’s voice spoke.

Fundy looked in the direction of Ranboo’s voice which appeared to be below us since we didn’t see him.

“Jack…I-I think…..my illusions are messing with me again…” Fundy pushed out as his ears folded back.

“I don’t think they are…” Jack replied.

Ranboo had stepped out to make himself visible. Was it Ranboo though? I’m still struggling to wrap my head around whether that’s Ranboo or some imposter.

“You can let them go...they’re with me”

“The Syndicate?...with you?” Fundy questioned.

“Yes…they’re with me”

Fundy slowly pulled the dagger away from Wilbur’s neck and approached Ranboo. He gently placed the dagger in the holder that was around his waist. He put a hand? Claw? Whatever the fuck that is and poked Ranboo quickly.

“You’re here…actually here…” Fundy muttered.

“I’m here…I’m home” Ranboo said as he kneeled to Fundy’s height.

Fundy pressed his forehead against Ranboo’s as his tail swung back and forth. Jack glared at Phil before wandering over to Ranboo and Fundy.

“It’s great to see you again,” Jack said as he pressed his forehead against Ranboo’s and Fundy’s.

Ranboo smiled as he wrapped his arms around Fundy and Jack.

“What are you doing?” Fundy questioned as he looked at Ranboo’s arm.

“It’s a human thing, they call it a hug”

“It’s strange…” Fundy commented.

Phil had cleared his throat to get their attention. “I don’t want to break up this moment and all, but who exactly are they?”

Ranboo hummed “Fundy, Jack meet Wilbur and Phil. Members of The Syndicate. Wilbur, Phil meet my brothers Fundy and Jack”

Let’s just say this was probably the most awkward interaction between them as Fundy and Wilbur were the only two to wave.

“Zyen esi nyih va'aetk yisi?” Jack asked

“Nyih'si yisi pha's Tommy” Ranboo responded

“Ha'oi gta'z zi oitvislnetv ha'oi saekyn?” Phil said.

“Do you have an idea what they’re saying?” Tubbo whispered to me.

“I have no idea” I whispered back.

“Was this common?”

“You could say th–”

My eyes caught the amulet glowing before it hit Tubbo and I with a red spark.

“Mother fucker!” I shouted as I stumbled back.

“What the fuck did you do!” Tubbo shouted as he caught himself on the wall.

“I don’t know!”

“Tommy?” Wilbur’s voice questioned from downstairs.

So much for being quiet…

I glanced down at my hand to see the amulet had given me a dagger. It had to be done...

“Tommy…W-What -re yo–d–ing?” Tubbo said as his voice became muffled.

I didn’t answer his question instead I quickly got on my feet and bolted downstairs.

“T–mmy! –op hi–!”

Fundy had bolted in front of me and stopped me from going any further.

“Move,” I said as I stared at him in the eyes.

Fundy let out a mixer of a whimper and hiss as his ears folded back. He stepped aside allowing me to finish what I started. I took a couple more steps before seeing Tubbo jump in front of them,

“Aeph ha'oi zetn na' yoisn nyid ha'oi'rr yesti na' ka' nysa'oiky di,” Tubbo said
If you want to hurt them you’ll have to go through me

Tubbo quickly clasped both of his hands over his mouth.

“Did you just…” Phil started.

“Lvieg Demish?”
Speak Demish?

“Thought you humans didn’t understand that let alone speak that?” Jack asked.

“We don’t…Tommy” Tubbo said as he approached me “Put the dagger down…please”

I glanced past Tubbo to look at them before tossing the dagger to the ground.

“See? Not so hard right?” Tubbo said as he gently rested a hand on my arm “Did you understand what I said?”

I nodded

“The spark…” Tubbo muttered as he lifted the amulet “It gave us the ability to not only speak Demish but to understand it…”

I wasn’t really paying attention to Tubbo at this point, my attention was on them. Wilbur lightly waved while Phil had a look of concern.

I cleared my throat before moving Tubbo aside “I want answers”

Tubbo facepalmed.

“Jumping the gun a bit, are we not allowed to talk about what just happened?” Ranboo asked as he held Fundy close.

“Thank you so much for volunteering! Please, explain”

Ranboo sighed, “Haven’t they already filled you in?”

“Oh they have but you know why couldn’t you tell your friends, your best friends about your double life”

“You don’t think I’ve wanted to, I’ve been terrified of your reaction for years.”

“And you two?” I said glaring at Phil.

“I’m still on the whole you wanting to kill us one second but then Tubbo speaks Demish” Wilbur said.

Phil rolled their eyes “We’ve wanted to tell you for a while…just didn’t know how you’d react to us being Seekers”

“Same fucking reason eh?” I sighed in frustration. “I just do–” I paused in thought as I looked around my surroundings. Everything began to fade…not into darkness…but into a blizzard.

“Uhh…Phil?...are you playing mind games with me…because I hate it…and I mean really hate it.”

There was no answer.

“Guys?...”

“Tommy! We’re almost there!” a different voice spoke.

“Ghosty?” I said, looking at him hovering.

“Come on! We’re almost there!”

“Almost where?”

“Home!”

“Home?...but we never lived in the snow?...”

“Home” Ghosty repeated as he poked my chest where my heart would be.

Home….

“I don’t get it?...”

“Home Home Home Home Home Home Home”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I groaned as I held my head

“Tommy!” Wilbur’s voice shouted.

He must have been holding my hand based on how it squeezed.

“Wilbur?...”

“Yes?”

“What the fuck happened?” I asked, rubbing my eyes with my free hand.

“You just started muttering to yourself and then passed out”

I opened my eyes and looked at him and Phil hovering over me.

“Mate…how are you feeling?”

“Like shit…and I’m still pissed”

Phil had taken a seat and moved some of my hair “You don’t have to forgive us mate…we know we messed up…we just hope that maybe…maybe you’ll let us try again? As your friends”

“You don’t have to give us an answer right now” Wilbur added “We…did find this” He placed the emerald necklace neck to the amulet.”

“The…necklace..” I muttered as I picked it up.

“You know what makes it special?” Phil asked.

I hummed.

“This” Phil said as he double-tapped it.

A bunch of small orbs appeared from the necklace. Each orb was playing a small snippet of a memory. Like the day we played Uno, or when we built a bear.

“I’ve been putting all of our memories together into the emerald so you’d remember our time together”

“Was I…too quick to…lash out?” I asked.

“A little mate…but it’s also somewhat our fault for not telling you…”

I sat up and looked at the two of them “What are you going to do now?...”

“Protect you mate and save Techno”

Techno had slipped my mind…was that a bad thing?

“So…you’re not going to kill me?”

“Nope,” Wilbur responded.

I grabbed one of Phil’s hands and pulled his along with Wilbur’s close. “Protectors of the amulet”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Protectors of the amulet”

“And of you mate, the one who wields it”

I rolled my eyes “And me. Uh…how long have I been out for?”

“Almost two days,” Wilbur answered.

“Two days!? Bloody prime!” I shouted as I scrambled to get out of bed. “What have I missed?!?”

“So much” Phil started “It’s better if we show you”

I got to my feet and looked at Phil “Why are you saying it like that?” I put the emerald necklace back around my neck but kept it hidden with the amulet.

“Like what mate?”

“It’s…mysterious”

Phil chuckled “I think you’re still out of it. Wilbur”

Wilbur hummed in response

“Pick up the child”

“What?? No! Wilbur if you put your blood–AGH!”

“You were saying?” Wilbur said as he held me bridal style.

“I fucking hate you”

“If you hate me then how come you’re not fighting me?”

“Good idea!” I said before elbowing Wilbur in the chest.

“Boys!” Phil shouted to stop us from sparking a larger fight.

“It was Wilbur’s idea, Phil,” I said as I watched Wilbur glare at me.

Phil sighed “I don’t care who started it” He made his way over to the archway before stopping in his footsteps “Are you two coming?”

Wilbur hummed as he made his way over to Phil’s side.

“Are you going to carry me the whole time?”

“I don’t have to if you don’t want me to”

“I don’t want you to, it’s weird”

“Okay!” Wilbur said before dropping me.

My ass landed first on the ground “YOU BITCH!”

Wilbur laughed like a dying bird would. Phil on the other hand just rolled his eyes before heading down the ramp.

“To be honest, you should have expected that”

“Expected that a prick like you would laugh like a dying bird” I joked back.

“I take offense to that,” Phil said as he wandered out of sight.

“But it wasn’t aimed at you old man,” I said, scrambling to my feet.

Phil must have rolled his eyes or something since he didn’t reply. I quickly darted down the ramp and wandered over to Wilbur’s side. Wilbur looked as though he was about to laugh again.

“Where are we going anyways?” I asked in an attempt to change the conversation.

“Their training grounds,” Phil explained as he pushed a book into the bookshelf.

Two different bookcases opened up to reveal a secret staircase leading down.

“Sick!” I said as I raced over “Down we go!” I was the first to take the lead with Wilbur and Phil trailing behind.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Many steps later

I felt as though my legs were about to give in with how many stairs there were.

“I quit!” I whined as my body gave in.

I fell face-first into…grass?

I glanced back at the steps to see Phil and Wilbur had flown all the way down the steps rather than walked them.

“Cheaters…” I said with a muffled voice due to all of the grass up against my face.

“You do know that’s not a bed right?” Wilbur asked as he hovered over me.

I yanked his leg causing him to fall.

“Take that bitch!” I laughed.

“Gremlin” Wilbur muttered.

I pushed myself up to my feet with the temptation of pushing Wilbur back down.

“Holy…shit…” I muttered looking around.

I truly hadn’t gotten a good look at where we were since my body had other plans. The grass had covered the ground which went on for what looked like miles. The walls looked to be made of some version of dirt with vines growing on them. What’s probably crazy is the fact that I’m pretty sure two football stadiums could fit in here….

“Tommy!” Tubbo screamed as he raced over.

“Tubbo?”

“Save yourself!”

“What?”

As Tubbo got closer a small fox jumped on Tubbo’s back which caused him to fall to the ground.

“Not cool!” Tubbo shouted.

I wandered over to Tubbo to see the small fox, Fundy, had Tubbo pinned to the ground. Fundy had a small dagger in his mouth which looked to be made out of rubber.

“Don’t just stand there!” Tubbo shouted.

I rolled my eyes as I picked up Fundy “Are you trying to kill him with cuteness?”

Fundy shook his head before locking eyes with me.

“What are you doing?”

Fundy folded his ears back and started giving me what I assumed was the puppy dog eyes based on how big his pupils got.

“Shield your eyes!” Tubbo yelled as he covered my eyes with his hands. “You must resist how cute he is!”

Fundy had squirmed out of my grip and jumped to the ground if I had to take a guess.

“Aww, you guys think I’m cute,” Fundy joked.

Tubbo had removed the hand away from my eyes so I could see my surroundings again. Fundy had shifted back into his demon form and had been holding the little dagger.

“What the prime were you two even doing?” I asked.

“Well according to Jack” Fundy started to explain as he glared at Tubbo “We had too much energy in our systems and that we needed to get it out. So we played a little game that you humans call “tag”. It’s similar to a hunting strategy we demons call “Detyoitn” Manhunt .”

“I feel like those two are very different,” I said.

Fundy shrugged.

“Can I ask a silly question?”

“Sure”

“Do you demons have games? Like for the young demons?”

Fundy folded his ears back “I’m not the demon to ask that question”

“And why’s that bossman?”

“Bossman?” Fundy questioned.

“Just what I call my friends”

Fundy raised an eyebrow before shaking that thought off. “You have to understand that while I’m only 1,501 I’m still considered a young demon…a young demon who got stripped of their demonhood.”

“What do you mean by that?” I asked.

“The day…” Fundy took a shaky breath “The day I lost Ranboo…was the same day Schlatt found me. I was never with them when the kings attacked and tried to steal the amulet. “ He paused for a second “I should have been…but I was too busy looking for food the next month. Schlatt came across me and took me in since I was alone… he never did seem to question if I was a Ra’ln Lost One . I spent several months…maybe years…” His fist clenched “learning…training…to become a dangerous Seeker under Schlatt’s command. He had put me through many painful…trials to see if he had picked the right demon…or if I was just a demon desperate for attention. “

He let out another shaky breath before continuing “The first time he sent me out to begin hunting for the amulet was my chance to see Jack. I took it…but that’s when I discovered Ranboo had disappeared. I never got to say goodbye…he was just gone and all that I had left were my “Dida'sh Mievl” Memory Beads ”

“But didn’t you say you still work for him?” Tubbo asked.

“It’s not so much that I even work for him anymore. Once I reunited with Jack, we both agreed it’d be better if I continued serving Schlatt so we could learn more about what was going on. With the search for the amulet, BloodStone remains the only kingdom actively looking for it with The Badlands close behind. Azula gave up many many moons ago and decided to focus on rebuilding everything they had lost. So while technically yes I do work for him, I work for him to learn about what they’re planning.”

“Did you know about Schlatt’s arrival to Earth?” I asked.

Fundy shook his head “He kept me in the dark about that. I’m not too sure why but maybe he thought it was a false alarm?”

I hummed “You know what’s funny Tubbo”

“What?”

“Foxes are known for being sneaky. Guess you could say the spy role fits Fundy”

Tubbo smiled “It really does, if Schlatt hasn’t caught on to you”

“He’s not the smartest king I know,” Fundy joked. “Besides, I’m simply spying so I can protect my family which includes my new brothers”

Tubbo and I glanced at each other before getting secondhand embarrassment.

“Oh no! Your faces are red!” Fundy panicked.

“No no, it’s not bad” I started “But you see us, strangers, as brothers?”

Fundy nodded “Ranboo calls you family and he said that you two don’t have parents which practically makes you Ra’ln in our terms soo” He paused “I didn’t mean to make that sound rude…the point is…families change and grow. We thought that it’d always be us three forever but maybe it’s time we open our doors to others?”

Tubbo and I locked eyes. He had one of those stupid grins on his face. Let me tell you, if I could wipe it off his stupid face just know I would.

“Bring it in,” I said as I got down to his height. I extended my arms out for him and Tubbo who also got down to his height.

Fundy beamed as he got closer. Tubbo and I both wrapped our arms around him. Fundy looked at us both before rubbing his forehead against both of ours.

“What does that mean?” Tubbo asked.

“The butting of heads?” Fundy asked to clarify.

Tubbo hummed

“It’s our way of showing brotherly love to each other” Fundy explained “Kind of like your human ways” He was referring to the hug.

“FUNDY! TUBBO! TOMMY!” Jack shouted.

“Someone always has to ruin these special moments,” I complained.

“You said it” Fundy whined “COMING!” He leaned into the touch for a second time “Now who’s going to give me a ride over.”

“Tommy can”

“What?? No! You do it, bee boy!”

“I just ran over here! My feet are killing me!”

Fundy had shifted into his fox form and hopped onto Tubbo’s shoulder.

“He chose you,” I said, sticking my tongue out at him.

“Really?” Tubbo said

Fundy stuck his tongue out as well before tapping his shoulder with his paw.

“Think he’s telling you to get going, bee boy” I teased.

Tubbo rolled his eyes as began walking. I followed alongside him as I began looking around for the others. Fundy must have thought it was funny since he kept going between our shoulders.

“There’s the children,” Wilbur’s voice said.

“I forget how insufferable you are,” I said while rolling my eyes.

Wilbur chuckled at my dumb comment.

The other four demons came into view as they were huddled around a table which was made from a huge tree stump. Fundy had jumped off Tubbo's shoulder and shifted back into his demon form.

“Glad to see you’re up and moving Tommy” Jack greeted me.

“Thanks?”

Jack made a questionable humming sound “Now, we’re going to fill you in on everything but in short terms because I think you’ve got the full picture for the most part. Basically, we are all on the same team working together to not only take down BloodStone but to save Techno. We’ll plan the takedown as time goes on but for now, I think it’s best if we leave Fundy to learn more about Schaltt’s next steps.”

I hummed as my eyes caught sight of a paper rolled up on the table. “What's that?” I pointed at the rolled-up paper.

Jack glanced down at the paper before unrolling it “I’m glad you asked, this is a map of Vida’t. “ He had flipped the map around to show me “Figured it would be best to get you familiar with it.”

Jack cleared his throat “We are here” he pointed at a cave-looking drawing on the NorthEast side of the map. “We’re in the Twilight Forest and Azula is just south of us. A bit more south is The Dark Peaks.”

I hummed as I looked at the map “What’s The Market?”

“It’s a place where demons from all three kingdoms would meet up once a month to sell their goods or buy them. Each kingdom is known for something. Azula is known for its beauty and all of its crafts, The Badlands for their cooking, and BloodStone for their weapons. When the war broke out they began developing new weapons…weapons only they understood and could control.”

“Think of it like alien tech,” Ranboo explained.

“Sure whatever that means” Jack agreed. “We did come across this” He placed down a black bracelet on the table.

The black bracelet…I reached for it on my arm…it was gone…

“How did you…” I started before getting cut off by Jack holding fire “Nevermind”

“We’ll come back to that but moving on, to the west we have The Wastelands and TheBadlands. North is where BloodStone sits along with The Corrupted Forest. It’s where the corrupted demon dogs roam.”

“Where they roam…but then how come there was one in the Twilight Forest?” I asked

“BloodStone Guards roam all of Vida’t and will move them to different regions to I guess infect the land. They’ve already poisoned the land that surrounds BloodStone. And if that’s not the case then it’s the ones that escaped The Pit.” Fundy said

“The Pit?” My eyes had roamed the map “There’s no place on here called The Pit?”

“It’s what The Market is now…a place where demons of BloodStone bring in helpless creatures… or demons… and watch the dogs rip them to shreds.”

“Your world…is sick”

“Reminds me of the people who’d come into the cafe late and talk about the dog fights” Tubbo muttered.

There was silence that hung over the group for several minutes

“What is our plan going forward?” I asked after some time.

“We begin training you two” Phil answered.

“Train you two?” Tubbo said in a questioning voice.

“Phil had the idea that it’d be better to train not just Tommy, but you too Tubbo” Wilbur explained.

“How are you supposed to train me if I don’t have magic?”

“It’s a good question,” I said.

“It’s not just magic.” Phil started “It’s a mixture of physical, emotional, mental, and magic”.

Tubbo and I glanced at each other with puzzled looks.

Ranboo sighed “We want to train you in the ways of demons. Kind of like what you did Tommy with them”

“So…we’re demons in training?”

“Exactly!” Jack exclaimed. “And what better place to train you two than down here where no other demons can find us”

“I don’t know…”

“It’ll help us learn more about the amulet mate. We think that because it’s connected to your soul it has an emotional trigger”

“So what? I’m a lab rat now?”

“Not sure what that is but we just want to get a better idea of how it works”

“So a lab rat?”

Phil sighed “Without the book, we have no idea what it’s capable of”

“About that…” Ranboo cut in. He held his right hand out and a book appeared in it.

“Is that?...” Jack started

Ranboo hummed “I’ve been watching over it and learning more about it. Turns out…the book has nothing to do with the amulet.”

“What do you mean?” Jack asked.

“This book is a record of all known magic, spells, curses, and artifacts. It’s been constantly adding new pages since we last saw each other”

“What are you saying?”

“The book can be a guide for magic, sure, but that’s only a quarter of the book. Tommy never needed the book to be able to use its power. It just needed to trust the amulet and become one with it”

“You said that there were artifacts in that book, correct mate?”

Ranboo hummed

“Is the amulet in there?”

Ranboo opened up the book and flipped through several pages before closing it. “No, not at all”

“Strange…whichever Watcher created it clearly didn’t want anyone to find it or…for it to find the one who shall wield it. Keep the book around, it could help Tommy learn how to use the magic”

Ranboo nodded as he made the book disappear.

“Something isn’t right” Jack started as he held two blue orbs.

He had placed his latest creation on the table.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…” I muttered looking at his creation.

Jack had created two sets of what Tubbo would call “demon cosplays''. There were two headbands with fake demon horns. One pair was yellow while the other was red. And just as you’d expect reader, there was a matching set of demon tails.

“Oh, how the tables have turned” Wilbur joked as he rubbed his hands together like a villain would.

“Please tell me you’re joking,” I asked Jack.

“Does it look like I am?” Jack said as he forced the red pair into my hands “Put them on.”

“I’m going to look weak with these on”

“No, complaining, you made us be” Wilbur looked like he was about to vomit “humans. It’s your turn”

I whined before placing the headband on my head. It was a bit tight around my skull but I figured I get used to the throbbing pain.

“So are we not getting any hybrid parts?” I asked, trying to figure out the tail.

“No, and I’m not giving you an explanation why,” Jack said quickly.

“Why are you guys hybrids? I mean, we humans know demons with just the horns and tail, not the whole hybrid piece” Tubbo asked as he placed the headband on.

“Last time I asked a Watcher, they said it was to connect us demons to nature,” Phil explained.

I guess that makes sense.

It took Tubbo and me forever to figure out the tail before Ranboo had the idea to hook them to a belt. I hate to say it but I felt like a major nerd. Techno would laugh…

“Perfect!” Jack started “Your training begins now”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Your training begins now,” Jack said as he wandered away from the table and onto the grass.

“What are we teaching them first?” Fundy questioned as he followed Jack.

“I think we start with something every young demon is taught,” Jack said as he took a seat in the grass.

Fundy hummed in response as he took a seat beside Jack.

The rest of us wandered over to Jack and Fundy and took a seat in a circle. Ranboo had taken a seat beside Jack. Tubbo sat beside Fundy since Fundy had signaled him to. I sat across from Jack with Phil and Wilbur by my sides. I gently pulled the amulet out from my shirt and pressed a finger against it.

“Alright, one of the first things a demon learns at a young age is how to create a small fire” Jack explained as he held fire. “You’ve used creation magic in the past, correct?”

I nodded

“It’s just like creation magic, imagine holding fire and it’ll appear”

“Isn’t this going to burn my fingers?” I asked.

“I don’t think so but if it does we’ve got two healers on hand”

“Two?” Ranboo asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Ya, you and Wilbur”

“I’m still learning,” Wilbur corrected.

Jack sighed “You’ve got a healer on hand”

I nodded slowly as I looked down at my hands. Focus Tommy…just think fire and it’ll appear. Shouldn’t be too hard…right?

I stared down at my hands and imagined a fire in them. Fire…Fire…Fire…Fire…come on!

A small spark appeared in my hand before a small flame appeared.

“Not bad kid,” Phil smiled as he squeezed my shoulder.

I watched as the other demons all held a small fire including Tubbo.

“Tubbo, how are you doing that?” I asked, looking at the fire he was holding.

Tubbo grinned “Magic”

“Look at Fundy’s left hand,” Wilbur whispered.

I glanced at Fundy’s hand to see him holding an orange orb.

“I don’t get it?”

“It’s illusion magic” Fundy explained “I can create any illusion at will but if my illusion gets touched it disappears”

“So like this?’ Tubbo asked as he poked the fire in his hand.

Fundy was correct since the fire disappeared.

Fundy hummed “That’s a lesson for another day”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I wandered over to the table since that’s where Ranboo had been sitting.

“Having fun?” Ranboo asked as he kept his eyes glued to the book he was reading.

“It’s fun but a lot of work bossman” I replied as I took a seat across from him. “They’re practically draining us physically and mentally”

Ranboo snorted “I’m sure they are”

“They just made Tommy and I sprint back and forth down here…do you have any idea how large it is down here”

“I’m going with large”

“Very! They said something about scenarios?” I questioned.

“Ahh, scenarios. It’s a training method we demons use, kind of like simulations. I’d use Mind Magic to manipulate a puppet of someone or a creature that Jack created.”

“Jack can’t create living creatures or demons?”

“Nope, that power belongs to The Watchers. He can only create puppets but we learned that with a bit of Mind Magic, I can control it.”

“So did Fundy and Jack like…kill the creature you’d control?”

“Kind of ya. It’s better to experience than explain it.”

I nodded before yawning.

“I’m exhausted” I complained as I rested my head against the table.

“I bet”

“What exactly are you doing?” I asked, trying to change the topic so I wouldn’t focus on how tired I was.

“Just reading some books on potion making” Ranboo started “It’s a hobby of mine”

“Did you forget?”

“Not really….just forgot that excited feeling while making them. If only Earth had the resources that Vida’t does, I’d be making potions all the time.”

“Pretty sure they’d burn you alive for that”

“Why?”

“You’d be considered a witch” I smirked as I picked up a glass of water.

I chugged down about half of the water before gagging.

“Man, your water tastes strange” I complained as I set down the glass.

“Oh ya? What di-” Ranboo paused as he shifted his attention away from the book “What water?”

“This,” I said, holding up the glass that I drank from. “It’s pretty for a glass”

“Tubbo, that wasn’t water!” Ranboo squealed as he got up. “Are you feeling alright?? Dizzy?? Sick to the stomach??”

“I feel fine, bossman. What even is this?”

“A potion” Ranboo quickly said as he took it away from my hand. His eyes began scanning the bottle.

“A potion??” I repeated, feeling a bit of panic in my chest. “What did I just drink???”

“I’m reading! I’m reading!” Ranboo answered, still looking.

“Why the heck did you even have that sitting out??!?”

“I was reorganizing! And I’m pretty sure I took the label off this bottle…fuck!” Ranboo looked at me “How are you feeling???”

“Fine? I don’t know! I just drank something that I thought was water!”

Ranboo sighed in frustration “Come on Ranboo, you know potions. Think!”

“Ranboo…” I muttered, clutching my stomach. “I think…the potions…taking affect”

Ranboo wandered behind me to shield me from the others. He hovered over me and looked at me.

“What hurts?” Ranboo asked.

“M-My stomach…burns…dizzy…” I replied, taking deep breaths to calm myself.

Ranboo rubbed my back in an attempt to comfort me “Just keep breathing…I’m just hoping that because you didn’t drink a lot the worst that will happen is your stomach hurting”

“I drank…half the glass…”

Ranboo didn’t answer, he just kept rubbing my back.

I let my eyes go cross-eyed as I felt a strange tickly feeling on my nose.

“R-Ranboo…”I muttered as I watched my nose change along with small patches of fur sprouting from my nose.

Ranboo looked down at me. “Oh shit…”

“What’s happening to me?...”

“Pretty sure…you drank a transformation potion”

“A what?...”

“A potion that turns you into an animal…”

“WHAT!” I yelled as I pushed myself up.

“Relax,” Ranboo said in a calm voice as he held my hands “I’m pretty sure you won’t change into the full animal... only…part”

“So a hybrid??!”

Ranboo nodded “It should only last a day”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better??”

“You and I both know I suck at trying to keep people calm”

I sighed in frustration as I buried my head in Ranboo’s chest. “I’m so fucking stupid”

“It’s not your fault…it’s mine”

“Stop playing the blame game with me…I was the one who drank it”

“But I was the one who left it out”

“Ranboo…”

“S-Sorry…” Ranboo muttered as he held me close.

I felt a bunch of other changes happening such as my ears being pulled, something growing from the top of my head, and a tugging sensation on my tailbone.

“Is…is it over?” I asked, looking up at Ranboo.

Ranboo inspected me before nodding slowly.

“Is…it bad?”

“Not really” Ranboo started “Just stay here”

He teleported away before reappearing. He used his magic to create a small handheld mirror. Ranboo held it up so I could see what I looked like. Upon first glance, I noticed two small horns sticking out of my head. I ran a finger over them to feel them.

“They feel…so lifelike” I muttered as I continued looking.

My ears had been pulled to the side and covered in fur to match my hair.

“What am I?”

“I’m going with goat hybrid”

“Goat?...why couldn’t I have been something cool? Like a bee or something??”

Ranboo laughed “I think a goat is pretty cool”

I felt my cheeks flare up “Stop…” I glanced down at my back “And there’s a tail…I’m not going to get used to that”

Ranboo chuckled “Thankfully you only have to worry about it for a day”

“A whole…day…”

Ranboo hummed “But hey, you might just sleep through all of it”

“Ya…I’ll just sleep throu–”

“Uhh….” Tommy interrupted “What the fuck…”

I quickly hid behind Ranboo to hide my embarrassment.

“What’s going on?” Jack asked as more footsteps approached.

“It was my fault” Ranboo was quick to say “Tubbo sort of…drank a potion…and now is part goat?”

Jack sighed heavily, “He drank the transformation potion didn’t he.”

“Pretty sure,” Ranboo said.

I could feel myself shrinking behind Ranboo as panic took over. Were they going to make fun of me?

“Tubbo?” Fundy said as he waved a hand in front of my face.

I snapped out of thought and bolted over to a wall.

“Woah, easy mate”

I took a couple of deep breaths before something caught my eye. Sitting on another table was the black bracelet that Tommy received from Schlatt. On the inside, something was glowing red. I wandered over to the table and picked up the bracelet and looked at it. I pulled on the tabs to the device which seemed to open a small compartment. Inside the compartment sat a small red crystal.

“What is this?” I asked pulling out the crystal.

No answer…

“Okay we can move past the whole goat hybrid thing, it happened. I’ll…suck it up?..” I spoke as I looked at them.

All of the demons had red eyes including Tommy.

“Uh…w-what’s with your…eyes?...”

Not one of them answered my question. They just stared at me…like they were lifeless.

“Ranboo?...”

No answer. Tommy tilted his head a little before summoning a dagger.

“T-Tommy…come on…this isn’t funny,” I said as I slowly backed up “Y-You know how much I hate…horror stuff…just put down the dagger”

Tommy didn’t listen to a word I said as he brought up the dagger.

“T-This prank isn’t funny….please! Just stop!”

None of them listened. I lifted the small crystal which must have provoked them or something because they all let out a hissing sound.

“Okay...so something with this crystal is making you act like this… that's fine… that's fine…totally fine. You can figure this out…it’s not like you're against five demons and a demon in training” I managed to say feeling my body tense up “What would a demon do to solve a problem like this…read a book?...no I’d be considered dead at that point.”

Fundy had pulled out his bow and arrow and shot an arrow a couple of inches above my head.

“Running sounds like a good idea to me,” I said before bolting into the grass.

I ran as fast as I could across the grass while hearing their footsteps close behind me. Phil had flown directly over me in an attempt to tackle me. I quickly dodged his attempt and continued running.

Come on come on come on! Think! What the fuck is the fastest way to destroy something???? That could work….that could work…

“You guys are way too slow!” I shouted back at them, “Why don’t we heat things up??”

It must have worked since one of them shot a fireball.

“Yes!” I shouted as I ran over to the fire “Bye Bye stupid crystal!” I dropped the crystal into the fire and watched it melt.

“Oh…please tell me that worked…” I muttered as I looked at all the demons and Tommy.

Each of their eyes flickered from red to their normal eye colors.

“Come on…”

“Mate?...” Phil was the first to speak. “Why are you standing next to a fire?”

I shrugged while keeping eye contact with him. He seemed confused by my actions but got rid of the fire.

“What the fuck happened?” Wilbur asked, rubbing his head.

“I-I don’t know…one second I pull out this red crystal from the bracelet Tommy was wearing to you guys chasing me down like I got the last copy of the new Bumble comic book”

“Who’s Bumble?” Jack asked.

“His favorite superhero,” Ranboo explained.

“Is he a bee?” Wilbur asked.

“Yep..” Tommy sighed as he made the dagger disappear “Bee-themed superhero”

“What’s a superhero?” Jack asked, sounding lost.

“A human with powers” Ranboo explained again.

“Sorry, did you say red crystal?” Fundy asked, changing the topic.

I nodded slowly

“A Sa'oiki Rshlner” Fundy said.
Rouge Crystal

“What’s that?” Tommy asked.

“It’s a crystal that controls demons, I’m pretty sure it’s magic branched from Corruption Magic.”

“I-Is that….why you guys…a-acted so..s-scary?” I choked out.

Fundy nodded, “It’s not like we wanted to, but we just lost control.”

“But why did Tommy?” Jack asked.

“Maybe because he wields the amulet?” Phil suggested.

“Wields the amulet…” I muttered, “That’s how he did it!”

All of them shifted their attention towards me with confused looks.

“Think about it, Tommy flipped out twice while wearing that bracelet. The first time was when he discovered The Syndicate were Seekers and the Second time was when he saw you upstairs. What if the crystal was meant to only try and control Tommy’s actions every now and then since it was contained”

“But once it was free…it could control anyone,” Fundy said.

“Which included you five”

“But then why not you, Tubbo?” Wilbur asked.

“Because I’m no demon nor one who wields a magic source from your world.”

“Your immune to the effects of the Rouge Crystal” Fundy muttered “How on Vida’t did you figure any of this out?”

“You are talking to, according to Tommy, a “freak of nature”” I joked as I glanced at Tommy.

“That’s because you are!”

“In what ways?”

“You literally could do multiplication in kindergarten. That screams smartass, smartass”

“I’m not that smart,” I said, brushing it off.

“Mate, you literally stopped five demons from killing you”

“I did…but I also drank a potion that did this to me” I said pointing at my horns.

Ranboo facepalmed “I say we call it a day, nobody died and that's all that matters”

“I second that!” Fundy exclaimed “Oh Ranboo!”

Ranboo hummed

“It’s that time of month! Can we show them? Please!!!” Fundy asked, giving Ranboo the puppy dog eyes.

“You’ve lost me”

“The things! In the sky! The” he whispered this part into Ranboo’s ear. “That!”

“Oh!” Ranboo took a second to think “I don’t see why not as long as we bring weapons.”

“What are we doing?” Tommy asked.

“Something you won’t want to miss,” Ranboo said.

To be continued….

Chapter Text

“Where are we going?” I complained for the sixth time.

“If we told you it wouldn’t be a surprise” Jack joked “You’ll love it, trust us”

I raised an eyebrow towards Jack. “So let me get this straight, you three are allowed to know where we’re going but we’re not?”

Ranboo nodded, “How else do you plan on getting there?”

“I still want to know why we need so much equipment” Phil questioned making another sword disappear.

“Schlatt most likely started sending more Seekers to look for Tommy, it’s just a safety precaution,” Fundy said as he put his dagger back into his holder.

“And what about you? Aren’t you working for him? What if someone sees you with us?” Wilbur questioned.

“That’s why I’m going in disguise” Fundy started before shifting into his fox form. He hopped onto Tubbo’s shoulder.

“Look guys, I got a shoulder pet,” Tubbo laughed.

“You sure do” Ranboo smiled “Now, let's get going. We don’t want to miss it”

“I still want to know what we’re doing!” I complained as I put the amulet inside my shirt.

“Guess we just need to trust them mate,” Phil said as he patted my back.

“I hate not knowing what we’re doing” I grumbled as I crossed my arms against my chest.

Jack had slowly opened up the hidden passageway that led to the outside. We each stepped out one at a time before Jack put the door back into place. It had been about a couple of days since I’d seen the outside and I’m not sure if it was from the cold night breeze but I had goosebumps running down my arms. Thinking about it…maybe it was…no no…I don’t want to even imagine seeing that…that thing again. It bit Tubbo…but he’s fine now…

“This way,” Jack said as he took the lead.

The rest of us followed Jack to wherever the fuck he was taking us. Phil and Wilbur had remained on high alert based on how they were looking around our surroundings. The forest….the…Twilight Forest I believe is what they called it, it was beautiful at night. The forest felt alive…it’s hard to explain but it was almost like you could feel something breathing. Some trees would glow different colors while others would glow as if they had a heart inside.

“Cool,” I muttered as my eyes caught sight of a blue flower “Blue..” I knelt and touched it. I couldn’t decide whether Blue glowing was normal or not but regardless it was a beautiful flower. A white stem that was glowing as bright as my personality. What? I’m cocky. Haven’t you met me? And bright blue petals that sparkled like diamonds.

“Playing with the flower eh?” Wilbur asked, hovering over me.

“Maybe” I spit back as I flicked some of the Blue toward him

Wilbur sighed heavily. “Come on, we’re almost there according to Jack”

“We are? But we haven’t been walking that long?”

“We’ve been walking for ten minutes,” Wilbur said as he held his hand out.

“You’re bluffing,” I said as I took his hand.

“Am I?” Wilbur questioned as he helped me up.

“Pretty sure, bitch”

Wilbur rolled his eyes before continuing to walk. I followed alongside him, glancing at the forest.

“Here we are,” Jack announced as he stopped.

Wilbur glared at me with a smirk plastered on his face.

“Fuck you” I muttered loud enough for him to hear.

We all had walked up what looked like a hill that overviewed a forest and–

“Azula…it’s just like I remember…”

“What do you mean?” Jack asked.

“It’s a long story…let's just say I’ve seen it before…but not like this” I muttered.

It had been exactly like what I remembered…A kingdom that sits on the beach and the forest…like The Little Mermaid. It was just like all the times Ghosty and I would go to the beach…the castle was directly behind us…watching over us…protecting us…but from what?..

“Why exactly are we here?” I asked, admiring the kingdom.

Tubbo had walked up beside me and gently lifted my chin towards the sky. Racing across the sky was what looked like shooting stars, no, lanterns! Umm…no that’s not it.

“What are those?” I asked, still trying to figure them out.

“They’re lnes Girrh” Ranboo explained
Star Jelly

I raised an eyebrow at them. “Star Jelly?”

Ranboo hummed “They’re a combination of shooting stars and jellyfish.”

“Like moon jellyfish?” Tubbo questioned.

“Kind of, they look like a common jellyfish with their hoods being blue and their tentacles being an ombre of purple and pink.” Ranboo started “On the hood they have little stars on them. Everyone has a different pattern making them all unique and stand out.”

“Woah…” I said watching them swim across the sky “How often does this happen?”

“Once a month” Phil answered “Something that never gets old”

“I still wish the Phantoms did this” Wilbur muttered as he leaned against a tree.

I wanted to ask him what he meant by that but decided it would be better if I didn’t since I’m sure it’d be another sob story. My eyes had been glued on Star Jellies as they swam past. It was nothing like shooting stars…these were creatures flying across the night sky..and maybe towards us?

A smaller Star Jelly had floated down from the others and seemed quite interested in us…or at least me. It swam around me as if it was inspecting me.

“Is it supposed to do that?” I asked the others.

“No mate…not at all”

“Then…what’s it doing?”

“It must like you” Tubbo joked.

“I mean who wouldn’t like me? I’m a big man!”

Phil rolled his eyes at my comment.

The Star Jelly floated in front of my face before wrapping its tentacles around my arm.

“Fucking Chosen One” Wilbur rolled his eyes.

“I’m a fucking god!” I shouted which spooked the Star Jelly “Oh I didn’t mean to scare you”

The Star Jelly slowly released itself from my arm before swimming away to join its family.

“I guess I did scare it…” I said as my eyes traveled down to my arm. Around my arm was a bracelet with a star charm on it “It gave me…a gift?”

I showed the others who seemed quite curious about the bracelet.

“Did anyone know they could do that?” Jack asked the group.

All the demons had shaken their heads, including Tubbo for some reason.

“Guess he’s just lucky,” Phil said as he wrapped a wing around me.

I wanted to punch Phil in the face for his cringy ass but decided against it.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We all sat around for quite some time watching the Star Jellies swim across the sky. I had been sitting in the middle of the group with Phil and Tubbo to my sides. Phil had a wing wrapped around me and Wilbur who was seated next to him. Tubbo had been curled up against Ranboo while Fundy laid in Tubbo’s lap. As for Jack, he just kind of sat beside Ranboo….awkward…

A small bark caught all of our attention. I was the first to get a peak behind Phil’s wings–

I mean how the fuck does he walk around with these wings??? They’re fucking huge! They have to be a pain in the back right? Get it because the wings are on the back? FUCK YOU READER! I’d say sorry for cussing you out but fuck you

Anyway, I was the first in the group to look behind us. Standing behind us was a large wolf with its ears folded back. Why was it afraid?...

I got to my feet and began approaching the wolf before being stopped by Phil’s wing.

See what I mean reader? They’re so fucking large that they get even in my way!

“Phil, it doesn’t have red eyes. It’s a normal one” Wilbur said.

Phil glanced at Wilbur before slowly moving his wing back to his back. I glanced at Phil to see if he’d stop me again but he didn’t seem like it. Turning back towards the wolf, I gently put my hand out.

“It’s okay, I won’t hurt you. Neither will they” I spoke softly.

The wolf tilted its head a bit before slowly approaching my hand.

“That’s it,” I muttered.

The wolf had sniffed my hand, probably to get used to my scent if I had to take a guess. It then poked my hand with my hand as its tail wagged back and forth.

I giggled like a little girl would “That tickled!” I moved my hands to scratch under their chin which the wolf must have liked since it wagged its tail some more.

A small shock caused me to glance down at my right arm. Resting on my right arm was a small silhouette of a wolf head that kept fading in and out of my skin.

“Uhh…what’s that?” I questioned.

Fundy had been watching from Tubbo’s lap but raced over and shifted back into his demon form. He forcefully grabbed my arm and began analyzing it.

Fundy folded his ears back and looked at the others “He just made a ma’tv” bond

The others seemed a bit confused and shocked. Quite an unclear picture to be honest.

Fundy looked back at me “I don’t know how you just did that but you must seal your ma’tv bond ”

“Okay? How do I do that?”

“You must name him”

“Name him?”

Fundy nodded “Whatever you want”

“Wait, how do you even know it's a boy?”

“Male Demon Dogs–

“Wait, this is a Demon Dog??”

“Yes, now let me finish” Fundy cleared his throat “Male Demon Dogs tend to be more muscular than females and typically have a small symbol that symbolizes what kind of magic it wields. In this case, this one wields lightning. Now seal the bond!”

“Okay okay,” I said turning back towards the Demon Dog “Hmm, I’m thinking Fang. What do you think?”

Fang wagged his tail before tackling me to the ground and licking my face.

“I’m taking that as a yes,” I laughed as I glanced down at my arm. The wolf head had now been almost stained to my skin, like a tattoo.

Fang had gotten off of me, allowing me to get up. “Guys, meet Fang”

“Told you it was a good idea to get you a Demon Dog,” Phil said.

“You and I both know that my apartment couldn’t hold a Demon Dog,” I said as I scratched behind Fang’s ear. “Although…he doesn’t look like a dog”

“He’s not supposed to” Ranboo cut in “They’re supposed to look like wolves but have the soul of a dog. He’ll be loyal to you no matter what”

“Is anyone else finding it strange how a Demon Dog bonded with Tommy or is that just me?” Jack questioned.

“A little” Phil started “Most Demon Dogs don’t want to be owned for years. They typically find someone of interest and stay near them. They won’t ask for a Ma’tv until they’re ready”

“Can a human even bond with a Demon Dog?” Wilbur asked.

“I guess so, Tommy is the first human to ever bond with one”

“That makes us special,” I said, petting Fang.

“Or it's your Chosen One vibes” Tubbo joked.

I rolled my eyes as a small yawn escaped my mouth.

“And it seems someone's a bit tired,” Phil said.

“I am not!” I said before yawning again.

“Right…well why don’t we head back” Phil suggested.

The others all nodded in agreement and began walking back.

“But I don’t want to walk!” I complained.

Fang looked me up and down before lowering himself.

“I think he wants you to hop on,” Wilbur pointed out.

“Are you sure?” I asked Fang.

Fang wagged his tail which I took as a yes. I slowly climbed onto Fang and made sure that I wasn’t hurting him.

“Follow Wilbur,” I instructed Fang.

Fang nodded and began following beside Wilbur.

“Okay, this is officially the coolest thing ever!”

“Bet you don’t have this back home” Wilbur teased.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I watched from the archway as everyone got comfortable. Jack had already passed out from exhaustion in his hammock. Tubbo had struggled to keep his eyes open as he watched Ranboo get comfortable on a nearby rock. Phil had curled himself onto a rock that was close to Tommy…about Tommy. Tommy had gotten comfortable and had Fang lying on the ground near his bed.

“Good night everyone,” Fundy said as he blew out the candles.

I watched him blow out each of the candles before we locked eyes. He looked me up and down before wandering down the ramp and into the training area.

Just me and a kid up…all night.

I decided to head down into the training area as well since I had nothing better to do.

“Hey,” I greeted Fundy as I walked over to the table he was sitting at.

Fundy glared at me “Not sleeping with the others?” He had been cleaning one of his daggers and I started to question how many of these things he had to clean.

“That’s the funny thing about me” I started as I took a seat across from him “I don’t sleep…at least according to the research Phil’s done on phantoms.”

“You’re part phantom?” Fundy questioned.

“I am”

Fundy hummed quickly as he continued cleaning his dagger. The two of us sat in silence for several minutes. Not a word was spoken, only the sound of the blade touching the fabric could be heard.

“So?...” I started in an attempt to break up the silence. “When do you go to sleep?”

“I don’t sleep” Fundy was quick to say.

“Oh...I thought foxes sleep”

“You’d be wrong then,” Fundy sniped as he threw the dagger he was cleaning at a wall. “I’m not a fan of this small talk” He got up from where he was sitting and pulled the dagger out of the wall. “This is typically my alone time, not getting to know a Seeker”

“I’m a reformed Seeker actually”

“Right. Well, enjoy the rest of your night. I’m off to train” He said as he wandered into the grass.

“Good talk…” I muttered

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Couple hours later

I sighed heavily as I stared at the wall. For the first time in decades, I was bored at night. Even with another demon being awake, it's clear that I’m either annoying or not trustworthy.

I glanced down at my bracelet with the Friendship Emerald on it. I gently poked it to see all the memories that had been stored on it. Most of the memories on the emerald were ones with my twin since…Phil and I hadn't gotten along in the past.

“We’re coming Techno…just hold on” I muttered as I watched the memory of us staying up past our bedtime.

“Is that your brother?” Fundy’s voice spoke.

I glanced up to see Fundy leaning against a wall looking a little sweaty.

“Thought you weren’t a fan of small talk” I snipped back.

“I’m not”

“Then what are you doing?”

Fundy shrugged “I’ve got some questions”

“What kind?”

“Some about Tommy and some about” Fundy started before getting closer “You and The Syndicate”

“And what makes you think I’ll just answer them, hm?”

Fundy shrugged “Seem like the type that will tell anyone what they want to hear”

“Harsh much?”

Fundy shrugged again “How about a deal then, you tell me what I want to know in exchange for something you want.”

“For someone who's 1,500 you-”

“And one!” He cut in. His face turned red before he cleared his throat “And one…”

“Right…1,501 you sure know how to bargain”

Fundy shrugged again, “What will it take to get some information from you?”

I had to think about it. What did I want? To keep Tommy safe, no more war, peace?... Fundy can’t do any of that alone. Think, what can he do that you want to do….

“How about you teach me how to use a bow”

“Teach you how to use a bow?” Fundy repeated.

“Ya, I think it’s fair trade. You teach me and I’ll tell you what you want to know”

“You do realize you’re not going to just master the bow in one day right?”

“I’m aware, but what else are you going to do at night besides pace around?”

Fundy folded his ears back. He let out a sigh “Fine, you have a deal. But If you break this deal so Vida’t help me I will rip your throat out”

“Excellent”

“Follow me,” Fundy said as he wandered into the grass.

I got up from where I was sitting and followed him into the grass.

“First things first, you need to find a bow that speaks to you” Fundy started.

“Oh, I already have a bow,” I said as I summoned my bow.

“Wait, you already have a bow?”

I nodded “Once the war broke out, Phil began training my brother and I. Techno got the swords and I got the bow.”

“So then you know the basics?” Fundy questioned.

“I do but…I just can’t aim to save myself. I miss practically every shot”

Fundy hummed “That’s because you’re not becoming one with the arrow”

I gave him a confused look.

Fundy sighed “Watch me” He summoned his bow “When aiming at your target you must feel the arrow you’re shooting. If you can connect with it you’ll hit your target almost every time. You’re only enemies are nature are the speed of your enemies” He shot a couple of times all landing on the dummy in front of us. “Your turn”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

20 minutes later

The two of us made our way back over to the table.

“Not bad” Fundy said, taking a seat as he rested his bow against the table.

I hummed as I sat across from him “Guessing you want some answers then?”

Fundy hummed “Before Tommy arrived in Vida’t did he…have a connection with the creatures in his world?”

I paused to think for a second “Not that I’m aware of”

Fundy hummed again, “Don’t you think it’s strange how two creatures from our world interacted with him within the span of maybe an hour?”

“I think it has something to do with the amulet”

“Maybe…it just blows my mind that a Demon Dog ma’tv with him”

“I agree”

“And what did he mean by he’s seen Azula when he’s never stepped foot on Vida’t until now?”

“We found a box…well Tommy’s family member found a box of his old stuff. Inside was a notebook of sketches of our world and well…us, The Syndicate. He said he had to go to a place called therapy I believe”

“What’s that?”

“It’s a place where they talk about their feelings”

“Sounds gross” Fundy commented

“I agree. We had found a picture he drew of Azula which is why he said it was familiar”

Fundy hummed.

“Techno had his theories that perhaps he was A Watcher”

“A Watcher? He’d be the first to ever walk among us. Do you know how crazy that sounds?”

“I’m aware but it's the only thing that makes sense. Until we get our hands on a complete communication circle we just have to keep learning.”

Fundy nodded “And these” He pointed at my bracelet “They’re memory emeralds right?”

I nodded “We call them friendship emeralds”

Fundy nodded again “Guess you all have it so you can remember everything that brought joy?”

I hummed “And I assume that’s where you store yours,” I asked pointing at the strings hanging on one of the bookcases.

Fundy looked in the general direction “Ya, one for me and Ranboo, Jack and I, and our family one. Each bead represents what happened in that memory and instead of being small orbs I used some of my illusion magic to make them life-size.”

“Now that’s cool”

Fundy slightly smiled

“What about that one?” I asked, pointing at the string that was hidden.

“Oh…”

“Sore subject?”

“Sometimes…” Fundy took a deep breath “They’re memories of me and my…my Demon Dog”

“You have a Demon Dog?”

“Had…fell victim to Corruption Magic…I watched him slip through my fingers…I lost the ma’tv.” He took a shaky breath. “He was the first Demon Dog to fall victim to Corruption Magic.”

“I’m so sorry…”

“It’s not your fault…it’s Schlatt’s….” Fundy started “Enough about him I–”

The two of us caught sight of a small pink creature with wings.

“No no no no!” Fundy said before bolting upstairs

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Good night everyone,” Fundy said as he blew out the candles.

I shifted myself so I could be closer to Fang even though he was lying on the ground. I placed a hand on his head and gently patted him. I must have fallen asleep since the next time I opened my eyes I was sitting on the beach.

“Tommy!” Ghosty shouted as he ran over to me.

“Hey…”

“Why so blue?”

I shrugged.

Ghosty glared at me, “Is it because we couldn’t find Techno?”

“Come again?...”

“Techno? You know my twin?”

“What?...but you’re no–” I paused myself as I looked where Ghosty was standing. Standing in front of me wasn't Ghosty but…”Wilbur?”

It looked like Wilbur wanted to respond but the sound of wings flapping seemed to interpret his thought process.

I jolted awake but my body felt as if it was strapped down.

“Welcome to the party” Tubbo grumbled as he looked at me.

“What the fuck is going on??” I asked, trying to move my body.

“Sleep paralysis demons,” Ranboo said as he tried swatting away a creature with pink skin and wings.

I tried getting a good look around the room but since my body wasn’t responding I could only see so much. Tubbo had been laying in his bed, I assumed stuck like me since there was no way in prime he’d be okay sitting in the position he was in for this long. I mean mother fucker had his one leg extended out while the other was up against his chest. Jack looked to be stuck as well but seemed to be half awake. I could see a small glimpse of Ranboo who was still swatting the creatures away.

As for Phil and Fang, well…I couldn’t see them since my back was to them.

“What the fuck are these creatures???” I asked, looking at one nearby.

“Sleep paralysis demons!” Ranboo repeated but with a little bit more anger. “FUNDY!”

“How did they get in?” I questioned, still attempting to move any of my limbs.

“Fundy” Jack yawned “He forgot to cast the spell” He yawned again “To keep them from showing up”

“‘FUNDY!” Ranboo shouted again.

“Watch out!” Phil exclaimed.

Guess he was awake too.

“Shit!” Ranboo said before falling face-first onto the ground.

“And now we’re all stuck,” Tubbo sighed.

“Hopefully Fundy heard you,” Jack said

“Don’t you guys have a barrier spell to keep them out?” Phil asked.

“That’s a thing?” Jack questioned.

Phil hummed “It’s how we keep them out, mainly so none of us have to rely on memorizing that spell”

“The more you know” Jack yawned.

“FUNDY!!” Ranboo shouted again.

“I’m coming!” Fundy shouted back as he raced up the ramp. “Come here you little pests!”

“Why are you holding a lantern?” Tubbo asked.

“It’s how we kill them, they’re attracted to demons who are sleeping or fire,” Fundy explained. “Wilbur, grab that bottle of pink liquid”

Wilbur hummed as he wandered over to a small area full of potions. I’m starting to think that this place is just littered with potions. Every fucking room I go in there's just more potions!

Wilbur went around to each of us and gave us a small portion of the liquid which freed our limbs.

“So let me get this straight” I started as I pushed myself up “Those things were sleep paralysis demons?”

Fundy nodded as he gave some of the liquid to Phil. Ranboo tried hiding the fact that he was laughing.

“What’s so funny bossman?”

Ranboo laughed a little “It’s just funny because here sleep paralysis demons are these pink creatures that have wings”

“Fairies?” I cut in

“Ya, where on Earth they’re like shadows that just loom over you”

“I hate how different our worlds are” Phil grumbled.

“Wait, is that why you compared us to sleep paralysis demons that one time Tommy?” Wilbur asked as he put the bottle back from where he grabbed it

“I mean…I’m still somewhat convinced I’m in a coma or something”

“Then I guess we both are,” Tubbo said as he got up from where he was lying.

I wanted to roll my eyes but got distracted by Fang wagging his tail.

“Someone's happy this morning,” I joked as I scratched Fang behind the ear.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I watched Wilbur place the sleep paralysis cure back on the shelf before turning my attention back to the others. While yes, I don’t sleep I still feel exhausted listening to these guys ramble.

For some reason, I was really struggling trying to grasp what any of them were saying. It was like my ears were underwater or something. Every word they spoke was muffled.
A small whimper escaped my mouth as something hit me on the head. I glanced down towards my paws to see a scroll. That’s what most likely hit me in the head.

“Fundy…” Jack said in a worried tone.

I made eye contact with Jack and let my ears fold against my head. He and I both knew where this scroll came from. Whatever was written inside wasn’t a good thing…it never was.

“What’s that?” Ranboo asked, not taking his eyes off the scroll.

“I think you know…” I muttered as I picked up the scroll.

I undid the wrap around the scroll and let my eyes roam the page to see what was written.

Fundy,
Zi ya'vi nyen nyael rinnis phaetvl ha'oi zirr. err a'ph nyi Seekers, aetrroivaetk ha'oi, yesti miit loidda'tiv mh King Schlatt .Yi zetnl na' aetnsa'voiri nyi tiziln didmis a'ph BloodStone Seekers era'tk zaeny nyi tifn lnivl a'ph yael vretl. Aen'l aedva'snetn nyen ha'oi lya'z oiv en a'tri.
-Q

Fundy,
We hope that this letter finds you well. All of the Seekers, including you, have been summoned by King Schlatt. He wants to introduce the newest member of the BloodStone Seekers along with the next steps of his plans. It's important that you show up at once.
-Q

I pushed out a growl as I burned the letter with my magic. Just when things were starting to get back to normal this…this! Pain in my neck gets in the way!

“You have to go don’t you?” Jack asked, getting up from where he was sitting.

I kept my eyes on the ground until Jack pressed his forehead against mine. I locked eyes with Jack…my brother.

“I don’t want to go…I want to be here…” I muttered loud enough for Jack to hear.

“I know…I know” Jack muttered back, slowly pulling his head away. “But you were summoned”

I snarled as I clenched my fists “The day that I get the chance to plunge a sword straight through his heart is the same day I get my life back”

“Definition of dark,” Tommy commented.

I rolled my eyes as I used my magic to change into my uniform. It mostly consisted of black clothing since that was Bloodstone's requirement.

“DUDES A FUCKING NINJA!” Tommy shouted.

I gave Tommy a puzzled look since I was unfamiliar with the term “Ninja”.

“It’s kind of like what a Seeker is,” Ranboo explained.

“Oh…even his world has Seekers?” I questioned.

Ranboo hummed.

The room fell quiet as I’m sure we all struggled to find the right words.

“Well…I’m off…”I muttered as I pulled out a purple stone from my pocket.

“What’s that?” Tubbo questioned.

“A Teleportation Stone…” I said quietly as I made eye contact with Ranboo.

I wasn’t about to let Ranboo figure out that Schlatt had killed off the majority of his kind to make these…but I’m pretty sure he caught on…since…he looked at me with anger.

“I didn’t do it…Schlatt did”

“Why would he do such a thing?” Ranboo asked.

“You…Y-You don’t want to know...I promise” I muttered.

Ranboo crossed his arms. I seriously angered him today…

I began going around to each of them pressing my foreheads against them starting with Jack. When it came to Phil and Wilbur I was a bit hesitant. Were they family?... Did Tommy see them as family?... Well if Tommy does…then I guess I do too. I pressed my forehead against both of them even though I felt embarrassed. It just didn’t sit right with me…

“See you g–”

“Wait!” Tubbo cut me off. He cleared his throat “Sorry, didn’t mean to cut you off but can you do me one favor?”

Tubbo asking me? Fundy? For a favor? Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

“Go on”

“Do you think you could bring back one of those devices that they stuck onto Techno’s neck?”

Wilbur’s eyes widened when Tubbo asked the favor. Phil on the other hand seemed a bit shocked that Tubbo would even ask such a thing.

“I’ll see what I can do,” I replied before teleporting away with the stone.

I had teleported myself into the village portion of BloodStone to allow myself to breathe and gather my thoughts. I glanced up at the sky to see the Blocker floating in the sky, BloodStone is the only kingdom of the three to use a Blocker. I’m pretty sure it has something to do with the Corrupted Demon Dogs lurking outside the gates of BloodStone or to make sure no other demons who aren’t a part of BloodStone get in. I think they’d mess up all of Schlatt’s plans which at his point I could give two fucks? Tommy and Tubbo use that word a lot…hopefully, I’m using it right.

With the Blocker around only Seekers like myself, guards, or Schlatt can use their magic within the walls of BloodStone. Every other demon is powerless and with no way out…they’ve become nothing more than slaves for Schlatt.

I began making my way towards the castle since that’s where Schlatt stays the majority of the time. As I was passing through the village, I saw a guard dragging a young female demon out of her house.

“Get back to work!” The guard yelled.

“Please…I have a young demon inside!” The female demon begged

“Get back to work or you’ll be the next demon executed at The Pit and trust me when I say the dogs will rip your body apart”

The female demon broke into tears as she screamed out.

It hurts…the way Schlatt treats these demons…it's sick…and yet…all I can do…is sit back and watch…I feel helpless watching demons get treated like this…No demon was safe as long as Schlatt was in power…

I focused my attention back down towards the ground. The ground over here was nothing like what it was in the Twilight Forest. The ground was dry and hard to walk on which made sense since it was nothing more than rock. I preferred the grass near the base…it was at least soft to land on. Out here…it's nothing but dead plants…Schlatt made sure that no life would survive out here…

I approached the main doors to the castle which is always heavily guarded. I signaled for the one guard to open the door which he did. I quickly slipped inside and began making my way towards the throne room. The inside of the castle was dark and grim…just like him. Statues of Schlatt lined the hallways, each showing a different side of him.

“Fundy!” Quackity’s voice boomed.

I glanced up to see Quackity walking over.

“Right on time!” He said in an attempt to greet me “You got my letter, correct?”

“I did, have you met this new member?” I asked, walking alongside him.

“I have, Vida’t is in for a rude awakening,” Quackity smirked.

The two of us entered the throne room which was full of guards and other Seekers. The throne room was one of the bigger rooms within the castle. It had a lovely red carpet that led up to Schlatt’s throne. Several banners with the BloodStone pattern and a bunch of artifacts are on display.

“Fundy! Good to see you!” One Seeker greeted me.

Many of these Seekers are jealous of me since I am the youngest on the team. I’m also one of Schlatt’s prized Seekers since…he trained me and…since…I sort of survived The Pit…several times. Let's just say…that when there were no demons or creatures they wanted to sacrifice they would put one of the Seekers into The Pit.

“Fundy of BloodStone!!” A familiar voice greeted me.

I shifted on my feet to greet a “friend” of mine. Standing in front of me was a demon with green horns and a matching green tail. He had slime in his brown hair along with it dripping from his shirt.

“Ch–Slime! It’s good to see you”

Charlie now known as Slime got into a bit of an accident a couple of years ago. He was down in one of the testing chambers and accidentally drank from one of the bottles that had some Corrupted Slime in it. I’m still not entirely sure what happened to him but he only replies to Slime now and is just…off.

“It’s good to see you too Fundy of BloodStone”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

What feels like an eternity later

“And that’s when the demon got cornered by several dogs,” Slime laughed. “Dude didn’t stand a chance against seven of them.” He sighed “I love Pit Duty”

One of the guards had blown a horn to get all of our attention. I sighed in relief because I was quite sick to my stomach listening to Slime talk about demons getting ripped apart to Corrupted Demon Dogs.

“All hail King Schlatt!” The guard said as he pointed at a set of doors.

Everyone in the room had bowed down as Schlatt entered the room. He walked past everyone before walking up the steps to his throne.

“Quit bowing, makes me sick” Schlatt snapped as he took a seat. “I’m so thrilled so many of you could show up at the last minute. We have much to discuss” He cleared his throat “ As many of you know, our mission is to retrieve the amulet.”

A couple of the demons in the room cheered

“I know, I know. We came close. I sent one of our talented Seekers, Quackity, to this place called Earth to retrieve it the day we all felt its presence. However, it seems some other Seekers, The Syndicate, had beat us to it”

Many of the demons had snarled or hissed once Schlatt said “The Syndicate”.

“The Syndicate” Schlatt laughed “Can you believe it? They watched over the amulet as if they were protectors of the amulet. It’s a joke really. I mean they couldn’t even protect the creature that they called Tommy from us let alone the Seekers of The Badlands.” He turned towards one of the guards “Show them the memory”

The guard nodded as he opened up a book which created a yellow orb.

“The face you see before you is Tommy. He…oh he is the one who wields the amulet. Find him my Seekers and bring him back here alive. And if you catch anyone from The Syndicate or ANYONE working for him. Kill them.” He cleared his throat again “Before, I release you. I’d like you all to meet your new team member, the newest Seeker shall I add.” He said as he pointed at a different set of doors.

My ears folded back against my head as I looked at the person standing in the doorway. Standing there was none other than Techno…his skin was dark…like a statute…red eyes so dark that it reminded me of the time I saw a demon bleed out…black ooze that was practically foaming in his mouth….a black vein running up the side of his face that would occasionally light up purple. He was also wearing a BloodStone uniform based on the fact that his clothing was all black and that he had the BloodStone design in several places. There was no life behind his eye…he was nothing more than a puppet in Schlatt’s game.

The gasps in the room spoke loudly. I’m sure the big question going through everyone's minds right now was why was Techno, a member of The Syndicate, inside BloodStone.

“Everyone, meet Techno. The Seeker who will destroy The Syndicate”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“Everyone, meet Techno. The Seeker who will destroy The Syndicate” Schlatt announced.

The room fell quiet as Techno walked past several Seekers. His eyes seemed to wander between each of the Seekers he’d passed. He had placed a hand over the sword handle that was resting against his belt as he curled his lips into a smirk.

“How did King Schlatt of BloodStone get Techno of The Syndicate onto our side?” Slime muttered.

“Do you see that device on the back of his neck?” Quackity pointed as Techno walked up the steps to the throne. “It’s feeding Corruption Magic into his system meaning he’s fully under Schlatt’s command”

“Feeding Corruption Magic?” I questioned.

Quackity hummed “We might finally have a chance to get the amulet with someone like him”

I glared at Quackity “ Are you saying that he’s better than every other Seeker in here?”

“What? No, it’s just–”

“That’s low, even for you” I snipped as I pushed my way through the crowd.

I had pushed my way towards the front so I’d be somewhat close to Schlatt and Techno.

Schlatt took a deep breath in “Can’t you smell it? Victory is on the horizon.” He laughed a little “Let’s turn this into a game, shall we? The first Seeker to bring me the creature they call Tommy, ALIVE!, will be able to rule alongside me”

Several Seekers around me began muttering to others that they’d be the first to do so. If only they knew finding Tommy wouldn’t be so easy especially since Tommy had an army of his own.

“Yes, yes. It sounds exciting. Now before you go and look for the amulet I would like to extend an offer to each of you. I like parties, as I’m sure many of you do. Right now, I’m holding a little party. Feel free to stay, or not. It’s your choice.”

With that, the room broke out into conversations. A small shiver ran down my spine as I looked around for an exit. I needed to get home….but would Schlatt get suspicious? Would he catch on? No no..he’d probably just think I want to find the amulet.

“Fundy!” Schlatt’s voice echoed.

I shifted my attention towards Schlatt who was waving me over. My ears had folded on my head as I slowly made my way up the stairs to the throne.

“Fundy, how are you, my boy?” Schlatt greeted me.

“I’m well…h-how are you?” I asked Schlatt, trying to avoid Techno’s gaze.

“I’m doing just fine,” Schlatt said as he rose from the throne.

He wandered over to me and took a knee so he could be my height. He gently pressed his forehead against mine. I wanted to push him away…this was a thing between my brothers…not between us.

“I’m rooting for you to find the amulet my little Seeker” Schlatt whispered into my ear “Make me proud”

“B-But…if you want me to find it…w-why do you need him?...” I asked in a low voice.

Schlatt smirked “He’s just bait to lure out the rest of The Syndicate and maybe this Tommy”

I glanced over his shoulder to see Techno standing there looking like some crazed demon.

“Walk with me,” Schlatt said as he got up.

I nodded slowly as the two of us began walking down a hallway that was only accessible to him and a few guards.

“Do you remember the day that I found you?”

“Like it was yesterday,” I replied.

“A Ra’ln…” He started as he turned to me “That’s what you are'' he paused “ or at least used to be. Tell me Fundy, do you remember what your life was like before I took you in?”
I do…but I’m not going to tell him that.

“No…no, I don’t. It’s all fussy” I lied.

Schlatt hummed “I trained you in my ways, the ways of BloodStone so that one day when the amulet returned you’d be the one to reclaim it for me, for BloodStone.”

The two of us had walked out onto one of the balconies that faced the rest of the kingdom. It was empty…there was no one outside except for the guards who were patrolling or yelling at the villagers to get back to work. Nothing like Azula…

“But why me?...”

Schlatt turned to me “Can you imagine, a young demon like yourself, finding the amulet and bringing those other kingdoms to their knees? They would all bow down to me, to us. We can rule side by side, Fundy. You and me, forever.”

Forever
Forever
Forever
Forever

“Forever?...” Those were the only words that came out.

Schallt nodded. “I don’t want Quackity or any other Seeker in that room finding that amulet. I want it to be you”

“So…why do you need Techno?”

“Like I said” He started “He’s just bait to lure out the rest of the members. The Syndicate might be stupid enough to reveal themselves along with Tommy”

“And…what makes you say that?” I questioned.

“I’m sure they’ll do whatever it takes just to save Techno,” Schlatt said

I nodded slowly.

The two of us stayed in silence for a while as we looked out into the kingdom.

“There’s something I want you to see”

He walked back into the castle and started walking away from the throne room. I followed close behind feeling my body tense up.

Schlatt paused in front of an empty wall before pulling on a lever. The lever made the wall move to reveal a hidden staircase that led down. I was familiar with this…
Schlatt took the lead as he wandered down the stairs. I followed close behind as I looked around. Torches had lined the walls along with some webs from the Rsezrisl Crawlers , a twelve-legged creature that typically liked dark places and would occasionally feed on dreams.

Once the two of us reached the bottom my heart stopped. Sitting in front of us was a large piece of rock with some carvings on it.

“What is this?...” I asked.

“It’s a rock carving created by one of The Watchers” Schlatt explained

I got a bit closer to the carving to get a better look at what was carved. On the bottom were shapes of demons and creatures bowing down to the amulet which was drawn in the middle. At the top stood a figure with yellow curly hair.

Tommy…

My ears folded back once again as I stared up at Schlatt.

“One of The Watchers knew about the creature and knew that all of us demons and creatures would one day bow down to him.” Schlatt started as he clenched his fists “I’d like to put a stop to it before this becomes a reality.” He met my gaze “Find me the amulet at once”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

My chest ached as I began looking around our tech room. There had to be another one of those devices lying around somewhere. I moved some objects around carefully to not release more Corruption Magic into the air. Maybe too much had been on my mind…Techno…the carvings…Schlatt wants me to find the amulet…ruling alongside him…

“Fundy of BloodStone” Slime interpreted my thoughts.

I pulled my hands away from one of the objects and looked at him. “What’s up?”

“What are you doing Fundy of BloodStone?”

Lie lie lie lie

“You heard what Schlatt said. The first one to find the amulet gets to rule beside him. I’m not about to let some new Seeker take my opportunity away from me.”

Slime tilted his head slightly “Why are you in here then Fundy of BloodStone?”

I shrugged “Figured maybe there’d be something I could use to lure them out”

Slime was about to make a comment when both of us caught sight of Techno walking in. He exchanged looks with us before grabbing a Limiter. I focused my attention on the device that was on Techno’s neck.

It was a black box with a total of six claws that were shoved deep into his neck based on how there was a small patch of dried blood near one of the claws. It reminded me a lot of the Rsezrisl except with fewer claws.

He glared at us one final time before exiting the room.

“Techno of The Syndicate is scary”

“I agree” I muttered back as I tried remembering where I’d seen that device before.

“Are you looking for anything specific Fundy of BloodStone?”

“No no, just looking. Maybe some new modifications to my bow?”

“I’ll get one of the villagers to craft you a new and better one Fundy of BloodStone,” Slime said as he bolted out of the room.

I sighed in relief as this gave me some time to search alone. I pulled out a box full of random devices all of which looked super dated.

“This is going to be awhile” I muttered.

Three hours later

“Last box…please be in here” I muttered as I pulled out the box.

Inside the box was one extra device that looked identical to the one on Techno’s neck.

“Really?...it was here this whole time…” I muttered feeling a bit frustrated.

I pulled out the device and placed it into one of my pockets so that it wouldn’t latch onto my body.

“Now to head home…” I said as I teleported away with the stone.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile

“So are you all created with a British accent or is that just a thing?” I asked, watching Tubbo mess with the black bracelet.

“Accent?” Phil questioned.

“You know how your voice sounds? It’s British”

“Guess it's just how we’re created?” Phil replied with a questioning tone.

I sighed “See Tubbo and I are British. I’m pretty sure you three are also British” I pointed at Phil, Wilbur, and Jack. “Ranboos more American”

“Is that another accent?” Wilbur asked.

I hummed “I think Techno might be as well, possibly Fundy too”

“No, Fundys got more of a Dutch accent” Ranboo pointed out “You can hear it when he says certain words”

“Like what?” I asked.

“I don’t know, It just sounds Dutch to me”

“You guys are so annoying” Tubbo complained as he flicked a piece from him.

“Says Mr. I’m super clingy”

“Hey!” Tubbo slammed his hand onto the table “I’m not clingy!”

“Sure you aren’t” I snickered.

“I’m still trying to figure out what you’re doing,” Jack said.

“I’m trying to repurpose the bracelet into something useful,” Tubbo explained.

“Like what?” Wilbur asked.

“Something,” Tubbo replied. “Are you sure I can’t have more of that potion?” That question was aimed at Ranboo.

“No, you got to be a goat for a day give your body a break”

Tubbo whined “But it made me feel smarter! Plus, I actually felt included for once”

“What do you mean by that mate?”

“I’m surrounded by demons and a human who wields the amulet. I’m just a human hanging around a bunch of demons”

“That is the worst argument I’ve ever heard,” I said.

“You bitch!” Tubbo shouted as he set down the bracelet.

Tubbo tackled me to the ground and kept me pinned

“Try and get out of my grasp, bitch” Tubbo teased.

“Gladly” I smirked as I held a red orb.

Tubbo’s eyes widened before being shot across the room by my orb.

“TOMMY!” Phil shouted.

“Oh please, he’s fine”

Phil let out a snarl as he got closer to me. Ranboo had darted away from the table to where I assume Tubbo landed.

“You can’t just throw people around,” Phil warned as he pulled me up.

“Says you”

“You do realize you can kill him right?”

Kill him…

I felt myself getting smaller. “Sorry…”

“Going forward, only use your magic when we’re practicing”

I nodded slowly as I kept my eyes on the ground.

“Is he alright?” Phil asked.

“Think so” Ranboo replied as he placed Tubbo into a seat.

“Fucking prime” Tubbo mumbled as he rubbed his head.

Kill him
Kill him
Kill him
Kill him

“Shut it…” I muttered in hopes of shutting up the female voice.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

An hour later

“Faster Wilbur” Phil encouraged

“How am I supposed to go faster?”

“Figure it out mate,” Phil said before striking again.

I glanced over at Tubbo who had his eyes glued on the bracelet.

“Sorry Tubs…” I muttered.

“That’s the fifth time you’ve said that. It’s fine Tommy”

“But is it?”

“Yes Tommy,” Tubbo said as he fidgeted with a wire.

I sighed before seeing a purple light. I looked over at the purple light to see Fundy appear. He looked…traumatized…

“Jack?...” I said hoping to interpret his conversation with Ranboo.

Jack looked over his shoulder before bolting over to Fundy.

“Breathe, just breathe okay,” Jack said as he started rubbing his back

Fundy pressed his forehead against Jack’s before taking some shaky breaths

“What happened?”

To be continued….

Chapter Text

“What happened?” Jack asked, holding onto Fundy’s arm.

Phil and Wilbur had paused their little training session and walked over to the table. At this point, we all were hovering over the table watching the interaction between Jack and Fundy.

Fundy had folded his ears against his head as he looked at all of us.

“A-A war…is upon us” Fundy managed to say in between his shaky breaths.

Silence hung over all of us…

A war?.... Reader…do you think…that perhaps…this war is my fault? No…I’m just overthinking again…right?

“What do you mean by that mate?” Phil questioned after some time.

Fundy scooted past Jack and pressed his hands against the table.

“I went…to BloodStone…Schlatt…he gathered every loyal Seeker to BloodStone and told them about you Tommy.” Fundy started as he shifted his attention towards me. “He told every single demon in that room about you…the amulet…The Syndicate. Everything that he knew” He paused “He’s turned it into some game. A game where the first Seeker to bring you to Schlatt, alive, gets to rule alongside him”

“Some sick man” Tubbo commented

Fundy nodded slowly, “But that's not all….” He looked Phil and Wilbur in the eye.

“Techno…” Wilbur muttered as he glanced down at his arm.

Phil had grabbed his wrist most likely to stop him from sending a message to Techno.

“He’s going to use him against him,” Fundy said as he pulled something out from his jacket. He placed it carefully onto the table before pushing it towards the center. The device Fundy had pulled out was a black box with a small hole on the one side. It had a total of six legs that were curled up.

“What is that?” I asked.

“It’s the device they put on Techno” Fundy explained “It’s a Controller”

Tubbo rolled his eyes “Okay you demons officially fucking suck at naming things!”

Ranboo had gently elbowed Tubbo to knock it off to which Tubbo stuck his tongue out.

Fundy cleared his throat “As I was saying. This device is feeding and receiving Corruption Magic into his body constantly. Pretty sure this is the Corruption Magic that has taken the form of Mind Magic”

“And what makes you say that?” Jack asked.

“Well, Phil or Wilbur might be able to confirm this but Techno didn’t say a word once while I saw him. If I’m correct, Techno does speak but the fact that he remained silent leaves me to believe it is Mind Magic”

Phil hummed but he didn’t look too pleased.

“Schlatts ordered him to find you two” He pointed at Phil and Wilbur “He believes that because he has Techno wrapped around his little finger he can sniff you two out along with Tommy”

“And he agreed…didn’t he?” Wilbur asked.

Fundy nodded.

“That's Mind Magic alright” Phil sigheed “He’s controlling not only his thoughts but his actions. Techno will do anything for Schlatt as long as that device remains on his neck”

“But didn’t you say something about Corruption Magic controlling the user's wants?” I questioned

“I did” Phil started “But with Mind Magic, well that concept gets thrown out. Schlatt is controlling Techno and making him do whatever he wants.”

“And that means…finding the amulet for him..” I muttered as I rubbed the amulet with my thumb.

“Ranboo…” Tubbo started as he looked up at him, “Does that look like a hole where I could plug in a chip?”

Tubbo had been pointing at the bottom of the device, I mean Controller…I do have to agree with Tubbo on this one. They truly suck at naming objects in this world. I mean we have a Blocker, Limiter, and now a Controller. I mean seriously…

Anyways, Tubbo had been pointing at the bottom of the Controller. Ranboo had leaned in a little bit closer to get a better look.

“I think so…” Ranboo said as he looked at Tubbo “I’m assuming you can stop it from pumping more into his body?”

“It’s like you read my mind” Tubbo smirked “It’ll take me some time but I think I can do it, I’ll just need a few things”

“Is anyone else following?” Jack asked the rest of the group.

“I wouldn’t bother asking Tubbo for an explanation, if he knows what he’s doing then it's best we leave it to Tubbo,” I said.

All of us had nodded in agreement.

“Fundy…” Wilbur said as he looked towards Fang. “Last night…you mentioned you had a Demon Dog”

“I don’t want to ta–”

“Will my brother start decaying like the Demon Dogs that are under the influence of Corruption Magic?” Wilbur cut off Fundy.

Fundy had backed up a little unsure how to answer Wilbur’s question.

“Well?”

“I-I…it depends…”

“Depends on what?” Wilbur demanded as he pulled his bow. “Depends on what Fundy”

“H-How much is being pushed into his system”

Wilbur snarled. “Tubbo work as fast as you can,”

Tubbo looked Wilbur up and down before replying “I’ll work as fast as I can”

Wilbur slammed his hand on the table and moved towards Tubbo.

“Wilbur” Phil hissed “No need to threaten anyone in this room. We’ll get Techno back”

“I’m not threatening anyone!” Wilbur shot back “My brother is under the command of a sick demon! How do we even know that Fundy over here isn’t going to sell us out??”

“I would never hand over my brothers!” Fundy yelled.

“Well, Phil and I aren’t your brothers! Just admit it to our fucking faces! You’re only here to protect your brothers and yourself! Tommy and Tubbo just became your brothers because they were close to Ranboo!” Wilbur shouted.

I had placed a hand over Fang's neck since I noticed his body got into a defensive position.

“Wilbur” Phil said “Knock it off”

Wilbur hissed at Phil as a warning before shifting his attention back towards Fundy.

“Go on, go tell your little king about where we are. I’m sure he’d love to find out you’ve been hiding a couple of wanted demons”

Fundy snarled back at Wilbur “What the fuck happened to last night?? We were getting along! Now, you want to turn your backs on the only allies you have??? I’M THE ONLY FUCKING DEMON IN THIS ROOM WHO CAN EVEN GET CLOSE TO YOUR BROTHER!”

“ENOUGH!” Ranboo shouted. “Both of you!”

Both of them had completely ignored Ranboo since they didn’t stop shouting at each other.

“YOU’RE JUST WAITING FOR THE PERFECT MOMENT TO TURN US IN!” Wilbur shouted.

“WHY WOULD I DO THAT WHEN I’M ALSO RISKING EXPOSING WHERE MY BROTHERS LIVE!”

“SEE ONCE AGAIN YOU’RE BRINGING IN ALL OF YOUR BROTHERS EXCEPT PHIL AND ME!”

“I JUST MET YOU! I’VE BEEN TRYING MY BEST TO GET TO KNOW YOU TWO BUT IT'S A BIT TRICKY WHEN A YOU’RE THE GROUP OF DEMONS WHO HAVE SLAUGHTERED THOUSANDS OF INNOCENT DEMONS AND B YOU’RE A BUNCH OF RESERVED DEMONS! SO EXCUSE ME IF I HAVEN’T BEEN TRYING HARD ENOUGH!”

“IS THAT BECAUSE YOUR JUGGLING TWO LIVES????”

“STOP!” I shouted.

Both Fundy and Wilbur were quick to stop their bickering and turn their attention towards me. Ranboo rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest.

I let out a frustrated sigh “Are you two done going at each other's throats?”

All of the demons except Ranboo gave me a puzzled look.

“He’s asking whether you two are done fighting or not,” Tubbo explained.

“For now…” Wilbur muttered as he glared at Fundy.

I gently scratched behind Fang’s ear “Why don’t we all just take a break from each other for the night”

“Couldn’t agree more,” Wilbur said before going through the floor.

“So it’s settled then”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It had been a couple of hours since we all last spoke as a group. Nobody had seen Wilbur in a while which led me to believe he went to get some fresh air. Seriously don’t know why he came at me…I’m probably the one demon you don’t want to mess with since I’ve got a way into BloodStone.

I sighed as I looked up from my corner. I had been sitting in the corner of the grass area to gather my thoughts. Phil had been sitting off to the side watching Tommy and Jack train. From what I’ve gathered, Jack is trying to help Tommy with his reaction time since it's a bit slow. Ranboo and Tubbo on the other hand were sitting at the table working on a “cure” for the Controller. If Tubbo is a “Freak of nature” as Tommy mentioned then this shouldn't be too hard for him.

“Where’s Fang?” I muttered as I looked around.

A small woof caught my attention as I looked to my left. Sure enough, the big ball of fluff was sitting next to me.

“Guess that answers my question,” I said as I gently ran a couple of fingers through his fur.

Fang’s tail had been wagging from side to side in delight.

“You’re a good boy aren’t you?” I said in a childish tone.

Fang barked again as he sat beside me. A small smile had formed on my face before quickly fading. Phil had taken a seat across me with a forgiving look.

“I’m sorry about Wilbur mate,” Phil said, looking at me.

“Not your fault…” I muttered as I moved some hair to cover my face. “Pretty sure it's my fault…for not including you two”

“Mate don’t blame yourself, we were the ones who forced our way into your life”

I glanced down at Fang who seemed too happy.

“But I feel like I have to…I-I didn’t mean what I said…I’m sure you guys have changed” My thoughts had been slightly racing.

“Fundy…” Phil said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“It’s just…I…I don’t know you…or Wilbur well enough…but I want to…I was going to show this to the group before…that” I said as I used my Illusion Magic to create a small illusion of the rock.

Phil glanced at the illusion before back at me.

“What exactly am I looking at mate?” Phil questioned.

“Schlatt brought me into a hidden room that had this very rock in it. He said something about one of The Watchers creating it”

Phil had gotten a closer look at my illusion.

“Is that…supposed to be Tommy?”

“I think so? But what does any of it mean?” I asked.

Phil hummed “I’m not sure…”

“Phil! Fundy! We’re heading upstairs!” Jack shouted.

“We’re coming!” Phil shouted back. “Hold onto this, it might help us later”

I hummed as I made the illusion disappear. Fang had raced over to Tommy who looked exhausted.

“Are you coming, mate?” Phil asked as he began making his way towards the others.

“In a little bit,” I replied “I need to finish something”

Phil nodded as he flew over to the others.

I made my way over to Tubbo and Ranboo who were still working on the “cure”.

“How’s it going?” I asked, leaning against the table.

“It’s going…this tech is a bit confusing if you ask me” Tubbo replied, not taking his eyes off a glowing box that Ranboo had created.

“How long do you think it will take you?” I asked.

“I could probably finish this by tomorrow,” Tubbo said “But I’d still need to test it to make sure it works.”

I hummed as I watched him work. Ranboo had taken a seat beside Tubbo and watched him as well. A small scroll had appeared in front of me.

“Schlatt’s summoning you again?” Ranboo questioned.

“I hope not,” I said, reaching for the scroll.

I undid the scroll only to realize it was a small letter.

Have you seen Techno? -Q

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Have you seen Techno? -Q

I slowly lowered the scroll to look at Tubbo and Ranboo.

“Are you alright?” Ranboo asked, trying to read me.

“Ya…” I lied folding my ears against my head.

I slowly made my way over to one of the shelves and grabbed a blank scroll. Along with this, I grabbed one of the many quills that were sitting on the shelf. I placed the scroll onto the table Tubbo had been working at and began writing.

I haven’t seen him, did something happen? -F

I quickly rolled up the scroll before sending it off with some magic.

“Are you sure Fundy?” Tubbo questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“Everything is fine, I’ve got everything under control,” I said in an attempt to reassure them.

Ranboo crossed his arms as he glanced down toward Tubbo. “Get that sparkly stuff I showed you earlier”

I knew exactly what he was talking about…

A large grin formed on Tubbo’s face as he quickly got up from where he was sitting.

“The Truth Sparkles won’t be necessary!” I quickly said.

“Oh really? Then what did the scroll say? Ranboo asked, keeping an eye on Tubbo.

I sighed “Quackity just asked me if I’d seen Techno”

Ranboo had placed a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder to stop him from placing the Truth Sparkles onto my wrists.

“Fuck, I wanted to use this” Tubbo muttered under his breath.

“And what did you say back?” Ranboo questioned me as he tried ignoring Tubbo’s comment.

“I simply just asked if something happened”

Another scroll appeared right as I finished my sentence. I grabbed the scroll and undid the tie to read what Quackity had written back.

Kind of? I think you and I can both agree we last saw him at the party hours ago. Schlatt approached me not too long ago and demanded to know where Techno had wandered off to. I told him I had no idea. I have a feeling he went to go look for his little family and perhaps this Tommy creature. Long story short, he’s not in BloodStone. -Q

“Fuck…” I said burning the scroll.

“Hey, watch your language!” Ranboo shouted.

“What do you mean “watch your language”?? You three use it all the time!” I had been referring to him, Tubbo, and Tommy.

“It’s not a good word,” Ranboo said.

“Besides, we’re old enough to use it,” Tubbo said.

“You? Old enough?” I laughed, “I’m older than you!”

“Yet you act like a child” Tubbo smirked.

“You little-”

“Fundy,” Ranboo said.

I snarled as I glanced between them.

“What did he say?”

“Techno’s not in BloodStone”

“What does that mean?” Tubbo asked.

“He’s out looking just like the rest of the Seekers”

“Are you going to tell Phil?” Ranboo questioned.

“Debating. I have a feeling he’d try to talk some sense into him.” I replied

“I’d advise against it then, once I have this chip finished it should hopefully bring him back”

“Then I guess we'll wait,” I said as I motioned for them to follow me upstairs.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I got comfortable in my bed as I looked at the others. Just like I expected, Fang had been lying beside the bed. Tubbo had curled up in his bed with Ranboo sitting on a rock nearby. Jack had been getting comfortable in his hammock and Phil sat on a rock near me.

“So how do you put up the barrier spell?” Fundy questioned from the archway.

“It’s already up mate” Phil responded.

“What do you mean it's already up?”

“I put it up not too long ago mate, you have nothing to worry about”

Fundy raised an eyebrow but shrugged it off “It’s your fault if they get in”

“Is that a threat?” Phil aimed that question toward Fundy.

“Interpret it however you want,” Fundy said as he left the room.

I rolled my eyes before getting just a little bit more comfortable. I rested a hand against Fang and let my eyelids fall.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I made my way back downstairs to begin some training exercises. I figured it would keep me grounded.

I made my way down the ramp and towards the secret entrance. I pushed in the book that opened the door to the secret entrance. Once the door had opened, I slipped inside and made my way inside.

Many steps later

I made it down to the bottom step and locked eyes with Wilbur. My arms folded against my chest as I looked at him.

“Are you going to start yelling at me again?” I snipped.

“No,” Wilbur responded in a squeaky voice.

“Then what are you doing down here”

“I came to apologize”

I rolled my eyes as I walked past him.

“Fundy, I’m being serious”

“Serious about what?”

“Look, I’m sorry for lashing out. Okay?”

I stopped in my tracks and glanced at him. “Why did you lash out? Specifically towards me? I’ve done nothing but help”

“Because…” He paused in thought. “It’s just…I guess I’m just having a hard time wrapping my head around the idea that my brother, my twin brother, is hunting down my father and me. Not only that but also Tommy”

“So it wasn’t aimed at me?”

“No…no of course not…I just…I have a lot of anger built up…and…hearing his name…freaked me out I guess…”

I hummed as I slowly approached him “Where have you been exactly?”

“Outside…thought maybe I’d clear my head….or get caught”

“Caught??? Are you insane?? The last thing you want is to be captured by those Seekers!” I said as I held onto his arm. “They’d throw you into The Pit and let those—” My mind had flashed with images of my own Demon Dog ripping apart a guard “Monsters…kill you”

“Maybe it’d be a good thing…”

“NO!” I shouted before covering my mouth. I cleared my throat “What I mean is…there are demons who care about you. Do you know how much suffering you’d put them through if you disappeared?”

He didn’t answer my question, instead, he kept his eyes glued on the ground.

“You tried…getting rid of yourself before…didn’t you?”

Wilbur nodded.

A shaky breath escaped my mouth as I held his hand. “Look…I know we’ve only known each other for a short period…and I’m sorry for what I said earlier…but I want to be more than just work buddies. “

“More?...”

I hummed, “I want to get to know the real Wilbur…not the Wilbur everyone talks about.”

He met my gaze

“You know…you’re lucky…you’ve got a father...a brother…and an amazing group of friends…I’ve got nobody except my brothers…and we’re not even related”

Wilbur had been looking down at me. A small smile had formed on his face. A slight push from behind had forced me closer to Wilbur. I glanced behind to see he had been pushing me in with his wing.

“Is this a hug?” I questioned.

Wilbur hummed.

“I hate it…but…it’s comforting”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Tommy?” A familiar voice spoke.

I blinked my eyes a couple of times to adjust to the light. Once my eyes adjusted I glanced around the room. For starters, I was in a place I’d never seen before. It looked to be a large room since the ceiling went on for quite some time... The walls were made up of what looked like black bricks. Some of the walls had banners with a logo that I was unfamiliar with while others were full of vases…maybe artifacts.

A red carpet that had been ripped to shreds was below my feet which went down a set of stairs. I glanced behind me to see a throne. I was in a throne room…but who's?
“Tommy” the voice spoke again.

I shifted my attention down the stairs to see a figure standing there.

Phil had been standing there with his sword drawn. Different shades of colored liquid…blood…it had to be blood…because demons have different colored blood…covered his robe.
“You don’t have to do this mate,” He said out of breath.

Do what?...

I looked around the room to get an idea as to what was happening. There were many bodies around the room…some oozing more blood than others. In the far left corner was Jack and Fundy. They both looked beat to prime…but Ranboo who was lying beside Fundy was unconscious and covered in his blood.

“Mate…please…just put the dagger away. I-I don’t want to hurt you…or them”

Them?...

I glanced to my right to see Wilbur and Techno standing beside me. It was just like the day we were at the carnival…the mirror maze. Red eyes, gray skin, black ooze…it was all Corruption Magic…

Wilbur glanced at me before whipping out his bow.

“What the fuck is going on?...” I muttered.

I glanced down to see my hands…however…I was not expecting this…

One of my hands was placed on Tubbo’s shoulder while the other had a dagger up against his throat. His eyes widened once I met his gaze. The fear in his eyes…dried blood covering his cheeks…scars large enough to fit a paper through…

What have I done?...

Kill him
Kill him
Kill him
Kill him
Kill him

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I bolted awake from my sleep and nearly broke into tears. My heart was racing so fast I’m sure it had to be a record of some kind. I placed a hand across my chest in an attempt to calm myself down, you can imagine how that went.

I must have woken up Fang as well since he was staring me down.

“Sorry boy…” I muttered as I gently scratched his chin.

Petting Fang seemed to distract my thoughts for a short period.

“There’s no way…I’m going back to sleep” I muttered as I slowly got up. “Come on Fang…let's go bother Fundy”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I made my way to the training area with Fang by my side. Fang seemed a little worried based on how he kept headbutting me from time to time. I walked across the grass before spotting Wilbur and Fundy hanging out.

Odd…one minute they’re hanging out bonding…the next…they’re at each other's throats. Demons am I right reader?

“Tommy?” Wilbur questioned as he got up from where he was sitting “What are you doing up?”

“Couldn’t sleep” I lied through my teeth as I yawned. “I was going to ask you two what you were doing up…but I forgot you don’t sleep”

Wilbur hummed as he wrapped a wing around me.

“I’m just tired…but can’t sleep…”

“Maybe we can help?” Fundy suggested.

“In what way?” I yawned again.

Fundy used his Illusion Magic since an orange orb formed in his hand. He used his magic to create the nighttime sky with the occasional Star Jellies floating by.

“Lay down Fang,” I muttered to Fang.

Fang listened like the good boy he was and lay down in the grass. I slowly got down and rested my head against his stomach. Wilbur decided to lay beside me and watch the illusion with me. Fundy on the other hand remained farther away. I assume this was to make the illusion more believable

Minutes later

“Hey Fundy,” Wilbur said after several minutes of silence.

Fundy hummed.

“What do you think you’d be doing right now if we weren’t in a war?”

“Where the fuck does that question even come from?” I asked.

“I was going to ask the same thing,” Fundy said.

Wilbur shrugged, “I don’t know…night thoughts?”

“You’re a strange man, Wilbur,” I said, rolling my eyes.

Wilbur rolled his eyes as well “So?”

Fundy went into deep thought based on the humming sound he made. “I’d probably go explore Vida’t without the whole Seeker role. You know, see new places and new creatures. And maybe find my family”

Wilbur hummed “But isn’t this where your family lives?”

“I mean yes?...but Ranboo and Jack aren’t my biological brothers.”

“Would you abandon them if you found your family?” I asked

“The better question is how does he even know he has a family outside of them?”

“I don’t know…” Fundy sighed “The idea of having parents has always intrigued me…but I guess The Watchers wanted me to be Ra’ln…which I don’t mind since I’m not the only one.”

We all hummed before falling back into silence.

“Was Techno by chance a king?” I asked Wilbur.

“A king? Techno? Please, he just wears that outfit to intimate the living shit out of people. Although I do think he’d be a good king”

“Really?”

Wilbur hummed “Here’s how I see things once the war is over. Techno would most likely become some sort of king of his little nation. Phil, he’d probably explore Vida’t. He always had this weird connection to nature. I assume Ranboo would also go with you, Fundy. Jack…he’d probably use his creation magic in Azula or something. You and Tubbo…I assume you’d go back to your world”

“But that would mean…” I muttered.

“You’d never see us again…”

“And if we stayed here?...” I asked in a small voice.

“We’d all outlive you two” Wilbur started “Demons…we live forever…unless we get stabbed in the heart. You…I think you’d get older…and eventually die”

A small shiver went down my spine when he said “Die”.

“The Watchers could reborn you…”

“But I’d forget everything…”

Wilbur hummed as he fidgeted with his fingers.

I looked up at the illusion and took a deep breath. “What about you?...what would you do?”

Wilbur sighed, “I’ve…It sounds crazy…but I’ve always wanted a family…but I’m pretty sure Phil would do anything to prevent that.”

“What makes you say that?” I asked.

“Because Phil wants me to be a warrior…you know… part of The Syndicate…but I’ve always liked the idea of having a family.”

I looked at him “Is Wilbur in there? I’d like to speak to him” I joked.

Wilbur elbowed me.

“So we just need to find you a girlfriend, I’m sure there's a lot of hot demons out there,” I said as I rubbed my arm.

“It’s not easy Tommy. You have to find the right demon…because if you two mate…well…you mate for eternity…”

“Come again?”

Wilbur sighed “We demons…we mate for all of eternity since we live forever…most demons spend at least a decade together before they make it official. You can tell when a demon is mated since they have a mark on their arm.”

“So…who’s Sally?”

“Sally?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow.

“Ya, you named the salmon plushie in my apartment “Sally”

“Oh…just liked the name”

“Uh huh….”

“I’m being serious!”

“Right…”

Wilbur rolled his eyes again “I just think I’d be a shit father trying to help The Syndicate while also trying to raise a young one”

I hummed as my eyes got heavy…before I knew it…I was out like a lightbulb.

To be continued….

Chapter Text

The smell of the forest hit my nose fast…

The smell of the forest?

I slowly opened my eyes and looked around at my surroundings. I was surrounded by large trees that looked as if they were slowly dying. Some trees close by had leaves slowly falling off while others were bare. The ground below my feet looked burned and felt like sandpaper

“Where am I?” I muttered as I got to my feet.

I thought I was with Fundy and Wilbur?... Did they move me while I was sleeping?... But then why would they leave me here al–

Someone had cleared their throat.

I quickly turned around to be faced with Techno and Wilbur. Just like before, they had gray skin, the vein running up their face, red eyes, and that weird black ooze.

“Okay, what the actual fuck is going on??” I asked, slowly approaching them.

“The better question is where did you put Tubbo?” A different voice spoke.

I turned around slowly to meet a familiar face. Standing in front of me was a version of Fundy. He looked older…his hair was mostly white now even the fur on his ears and tail. His right ear had been cut since a good chunk was missing. Along with his ear, a large scar rested across his face. His right eye looked as if he was being clouded. Was he going blind?… He was also holding a…

“Where the fuck did you get a gun?” I demanded

Fundy fired one warning shot into the sky “I ask the questions around here!”

Wilbur had approached my side and placed a hand on my shoulder. Mixed feelings had circulated in my head. Was it comforting to feel his touch?...or was it fear?

“I’ll ask again” Fundy started as he aimed the gun towards Techno “Where is Tubbo?”

“I-I don’t know…wasn’t he with us?”

Fundy snarled “With us?? Maybe the Corruption Magic has gone to your head but we’re not on the same side!”

“What do you mean? I thought we were brothers?”

Fundy laughed “Us? Brothers? Maybe in the past? But not with that device around the amulet. “ He clenched his fist. “Ranboos dead because of you”

Those words went through my heart like a bullet…I glanced down at my chest just to be sure that a bullet hadn’t gone through my chest. Thankfully, a bullet didn't, but he was right about one thing…a device similar to the one Fundy brought back from BloodStone was attached to the amulet.

“What?...”

“STOP PLAYING DUMB WITH M–”

Wilbur had fired an arrow straight through Fundy’s chest, killing him in the process.

I jolted awake from the nightmare in a sweat. My heart was once again racing as images of that nightmare flashed through my head.

“Hey hey,” Wilbur's voice said calmly “It’s okay”. He pulled me into a hug and rubbed my back. “I’m here…”

I slowly buried my head into his chest as I tried to steady my breath. Fang had whimpered as he tried squeezing his way through.

“You’re okay…” Wilbur muttered in my ear

“Fuck…” I muttered back.

My mind was so scattered, that I couldn't focus on just one thought.

“Bad dream?…”

I hummed

“Can you tell me what happened?”

What the fuck am I suppose to tell him, reader??? Ya, I just had a dream where you killed Fundy right in front of me??? Let alone you looked scary as fuck?!? It wasn’t even a dream! It was a nightmare!

My breath hitched as my thoughts spiraled. Another set of footsteps approached us.

“Breathe mate”

I slightly pulled my head away from Wilbur’s chest to see Phil. He had been kneeling beside Wilbur with a concerned look on his face.

“I-I’m….fine..” I managed to say. “Just…had a bad dream…”

Phil raised an eyebrow “Can I see?”

My eye shifted to the green orb he had created with his hand.

“N-No!” I said as I slapped away his hand. My body had tensed up.

Phil looked as if he was offended by my actions.

“S-Sorry…j-just not comfortable…with you using your m-mind tricks…on me.”

“It’s alright mate” Phil replied in his reassuring voice.

Is it okay?…these nightmares are happening more often…Do they mean something?…

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It’s been a couple of hours since my whole panic attack from my nightmare. Fang and I have been lying in the grass staring at the ceiling. I had been so focused on Fang’s breathing that I hadn’t paid any attention to where everyone else was. I glanced over my shoulder to see Tubbo and Ranboo sitting at the table. From what I could see, Tubbo had been working on the chip while Ranboo had been watching with curiosity. Knowing Tubbo, he most likely forced Ranboo to be his assistant.

Jack had been nearby showing some interest in what Tubbo had been working on. However, he played it off as if he was reading some book.

Phil and Wilbur had been leaning against a wall looking up at the ceiling. You know reader, sometimes it's hard to read them. Like are they currently thinking about something or just vibing?

I glanced around the rest of the room to see what Fundy might be up to. Fundy, however…was nowhere to be found. Maybe he was summoned by Schlatt?

“YES!” Tubbo shouted as he held the chip in the air. “I’VE DONE IT!”

“But does it work?” Jack commented.

Fundy appeared right beside me “Well he’s a freak of nature so it has to work”

“Where the fuck did you come from?”

Fundy shrugged “I’m everywhere”

I glared at him, “Where did you seriously come from?”

“Right here, I asked if I could join you and you said yes,” Fundy said as he pointed to where he was standing.

“I don’t remember that”

“Well…I mean you technically didn’t answer. You kind of just made a noise that I took as a yes”

I hummed as I made my way over to the table. The others also joined Tubbo at the table.

“So what exactly does that do?” Phil questioned as he leaned against the table.

“It’s a chip, if I’m correct this should stop inserting more Corruption Magic into his body and let him have full control of himself,” Tubbo said.

“Wouldn’t it be easier to just take the device off of him?” Wilbur asked.

“Yes, but if we want to take down BloodStone, we need more than just one person inside” Jack explained.

“Wait what?” Ranboo said.

“It was Fundy’s idea, not mine,” Jack was quick to say.

“Fundy, I thought we were just saving Techno, not taking down BloodStone.” Wilbur pointed out

“It was my original idea, however…with all of the Seekers loyal to BloodStone in search of Tommy…I kind of changed our plans”

“What are you saying, mate?”

“BloodStone isn’t going to stop looking for the amulet until it's in their hands. If we want to stop BloodStone let alone Schlatt we need to do it from the inside. I can’t do it alone. Besides, Schlatt fully trusts Techno. How would he know that Technos back on our side if this chip is in his neck?” Fundy said. “This chip allows Techno to be in control while still looking like…that”

Phil bit down on his lip as he glanced at Wilbur.

“Phil, couldn’t you just use your mind powers and bring Techno back?”

“It’s not that simple mate. Corruption Magic is strong and hard for demons with Mind Magic to even get in” Phil said as he looked towards Tubbo.

“But you’re Phil,” I said as I looked at him. “Uh…Phil?”

Phil didn’t respond.

“Earth to Phil?” I said as I waved a hand in front of him.

He still didn’t respond. I glanced at the others to see if they knew what was going on.

“Tubbo wipe that shit ass grin off your fucking face” I spat at Tubbo.

Tubbo’s grin only got wider. “And who said I was Tubbo?”

“What?”

Tubbo rolled his eyes as he placed the chip on the table “Look” He pointed at his eyes.

I hadn’t even noticed that his eyes were glowing a light green.

“Y-You’re a demon too?...”

Tubbo facepalmed “Mate”

I raised an eyebrow as I glanced between him and lifeless Phil.

“PHIL??!?!”

“Now he gets it,” Tubbo said.

“Wait, I'm so confused” I started “How are you, can’t believe I’m saying this”

DON’T BE WEIRD ABOUT IT READER!

“Tubbo??”

“Possession mate” Tubbo or Phil answered.

“So where’s Tubbo?”

“Honestly that's a good question,” Tubbo said as his eyes went back to normal.

Tubbo gasped for air as he locked eyes with Phil who was now moving again. “YOU FUCKER! WHERE WAS THE HEADS UP!” He took another deep breath. “I’m pretty sure I just had an out-of-body experience.”

Phil smirked “Relax, I didn’t hurt you”

“Didn’t hurt me?? " Are you insane??” Tubbo said as he puffed out his chest.

Phil’s smirk only grew as Tubbo got closer.

“O-On second thought, Ranboo can you handle him?” Tubbo said as he pushed Ranboo towards Phil. “I appreciate it!”

“Why me?” Ranboo questioned.

“Well because…” Tubbo paused for a second as he didn’t have a good excuse “You’re also a demon?”

I’m pretty sure we all had rolled our eyes at Tubbo's lame reason.

“Couldn’t you do that with Techno?” Wilbur questioned.

Phil shook his head “I’d be controlling him which leads to two problems. My body is vulnerable and it's very draining”

“Chip it is then,” Tubbo said as he picked up the chip. “We just need to test it before we go and find him”

“How exactly are we testing this?” Jack asked.

“Well…we need someone to umm…volunteer themselves.”

“I’m already out of the situation,” Fundy said as he backed away from the table.

“And why’s that?” I asked.

“Because I still have to report to Schlatt and not that I’m saying it won’t but if it doesn’t work I’d also be under the influence of Corruption Magic. “

I guess he did make a point…

“Wilburs also out of the scenario” Phil was quick to say.

“What?” Wilbur blurted out.

“We can’t risk having Not Wilbur come out along with the fact that you’d be tricky to find since you go through walls”

Another solid point.

“I also can’t volunteer myself, we wouldn’t get the results we need,” Phil said.

“So…we’re down to you three,” Tubbo said as he pointed at me, Ranboo, and Jack.

“I think Tommy is also out of the scenario,” Fundy said “We need to test it on a demon, not a…uhh non-demon”

“Human” I corrected Fundy.

“Hoo…mun” Fundy repeated “That's a fun word to say! Hoomun! Hoomun!”

I wanted to correct him again but couldn’t bring myself to for two reasons. One, he was a child and it's not really my place to scream at a kid for pronouncing something silly, and two…it was cute how he was saying it

“So that leads to just you two” Tubbo said as he exchanged looks between Ranboo and Jack.

From Tubbo’s expression, it seemed like he wa–

“I’ll do it,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo quickly turned towards Ranboo with wide eyes. Guessing he wanted Jack to do it over Ranboo…

“A-Are you sure?” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo nodded “I’m taking one for the team”

“Taking one for the team?” Fundy repeated.

“It’s like…I’m sacrificing myself for the group”

“Think there's other ways you can word that” I muttered.

“Just let me surround myself with water so I can’t teleport away,” Ranboo said as he began walking out into the grass.

The rest of us exchanged looks before following Ranboo. Ranboo had begun tracing a line in the dirt that circled him. He had signaled me to come over to which I agreed. I stepped forward and looked at him.

Ranboo had reached for my amulet.

“May I ask what you’re doing?”

“I need elemental magic to create water, so I’m thinking that maybe your amulet might hold it” Ranboo replied as he let one hand wrap around the amulet.

“And how do you know if you have the right one?”

“I’ve been doing this for years, I just kind of know the difference”

I hummed as I watched him focus his attention on the amulet.

Several seconds later

“Here we go,” He said as he pulled away. Ranboo used the elemental magic that he replicated from my amulet to create a blue orb.

He traced the line he created in the dirt with the blue orb. Water began pouring out of the ground from where he was tracing.

“Why exactly are you surrounding yourself with water?” Tubbo asked.

“He just answered that Tubs” I snipped “It’s so he can’t teleport away”

“No need to be a bitch about it,” Tubbo snipped back.

“There,” Ranboo said as he made the blue orb disappear “Fundy, I want you to put it on me”

Fundy folded his ears back

Seems to be a common thing with him.

“Are you sure about this Ranboo?” Fundy asked as he grabbed the device.

“Positive, I trust Tubbo”

Tubbo’s face turned slightly red as he fidgeted with the chip.

Fundy nodded slowly.

I didn’t realize there was a second part to this plan since Jack had created that blue and red fruit that looked like a dragon fruit while Phil and Wilbur got into a defensive position. Phil had summoned one of his swords and Wilbur had summoned his bow. Wilbur had turned towards me and gently tucked the amulet in my shirt.

“Just in case” Wilbur muttered.

I wanted to roll my eyes but pushed that thought away.

“I’m ready when you are Fundy,” Ranboo said as he sat on his knees.

Fundy looked nervous as he walked over to Ranboo.

I guess I would be too…

“When I place this on him, you need to put that chip in,” Fundy explained, “got it?”

Tubbo nodded as he held the chip close.

“Here goes nothing,” Fundy said as he placed the device onto Ranboo’s neck.

Ranboo’s entire body flinched once the device latched on. He tried reaching for the device with his right hand but ultimately clenched his fists and punched the ground.
The only major change we all could see was his skin changing to look more faded. Ranboo had lifted his head to show the rest of the changes. Red eyes….and….that black ooze dripping from his mouth.

“You’re up Tubbo,” Fundy said as he summoned his bow

Tubbo nodded, looking completely scared out of his mind. He approached Ranboo slowly, taking shaky breaths. Ranboo had diverted his attention towards Tubbo.

“H-Hey….it’s me….T-Tubbo” Tubbo managed to choke out as he stepped closer.

Ranboo let out an eerie growl as he watched Tubbo’s movements.

“N-Now I’m just going to p-put this chip into t-the device on your neck…a-alright?” Tubbo said as he wandered around him while maintaining eye contact.

Ranboo had summoned a dagger and went straight for Tubbo’s leg. He didn’t plunge the dagger into his leg but he did slash it deep enough that it’d bleed a lot. Tubbo yelped before being pushed into the water by Ranboo.

Ranboo smirked before teleporting away.

“I thought he said he couldn’t teleport away!?!” Wilbur exclaimed, keeping me close.

“I think he just used Tubbo as an escape route,” Fundy said, looking around. “Keep your eyes peeled, he could be anywhere”

“Go heal Tubbo mate” I heard Phil whisper to Wilbur.

Wilbur must have agreed since somehow got tucked under Phil’s wing. He made his way over to Tubbo and began healing his wound. The others kept looking around to see where Ranboo might have gone.

Guess that question would be answered as I was ripped from under Phil’s wing. A dagger had been placed against my throat and a black ooze dripped on my shoulder. My eyes slowly shifted upwards to see Ranboo hovering over me.

“F-Found Ranboo” I managed to say.

Just as you can imagine reader, all the demons in the room including Tubbo locked eyes with Ranboo and me.

“Mate…don’t move a muscle”

“I don’t plan to…one wrong move and I’m pretty sure he’s going to kill me.”

Wilbur had winked at me before disappearing through the floor.

Why did he wink at me?...

Within seconds, the dagger that was up against my throat was slowly pulled away. I glanced up at Ranboo to see him with an apologetic look. He still had the red eyes and black ooze but he looked worried over menacing. He slowly dropped the dagger and moved away.

Wilbur had rested a hand on my shoulder which did spook me a little.

“What did you do?” I muttered to him.

“Stuck the chip in that device,” Wilbur replied.

“Did it work?...” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo looked at all of us before holding out one finger. He used his other hand to create a small fire on the ground.

I had to turn away for this part since Ranboo just began violently throwing up a shit ton of black ooze.

“Fucking prime mate…” Phil spoke after some time.

I shifted my attention back towards Ranboo while using Wilbur’s wing as a shield in case he started doing it again. He looked extremely out of it…almost like he just spun in a circle a lot.

“It works…holy shit! Am I a god???!??!?!” Tubbo yelled.

Ranboo rolled his eyes as he signaled to Jack for the fruit. Jack had tossed him the fruit so he could revert to normal.

“So what was it like?” Fundy asked Ranboo.

Ranboo wanted to answer but quickly pointed at the fruit he just caught and his mouth.

“Can’t talk, remember,” Jack said.

“Right…”

Ranboo had snarfed down the fruit like it was nothing. As he was snarfing down the fruit many of his features including his eyes went back to normal.

“Well?” Tubbo asked eagerly.

Ranboo wiped the last bit of black ooze off his chin “It’s like if black Licorice and Sour Patch Kids had a baby”

“Oh that’s just nasty Ranboo” I commented.

“It’s the truth”

“So, do you remember anything after I put on the device?” Fundy asked.

“Nothing. It feels like when I teleport. One minute I was sitting on my knees and the next I had a dagger up against Tommy’s neck”

Fundy made a humming sound as he went behind Ranboo and removed the device.

“But let me tell you, that thing hurts like a mother”

“I’m sure it does,” Fundy said as he removed the chip. He handed the chip back to Tubbo who looked like a proud father.

Tubbo took it from Fundy and looked as if he was about to squeal.

“Jack, can you create a small box for the chip?” Tubbo asked.

Jack hummed as he created a small box with his creation box. He opened up the lid to the box so Tubbo could place the chip inside. Tubbo placed the chip into the box. Once the chip was inside, Jack closed the top and placed the box on a shelf full of books for safekeeping.

“Well that was an experience,” Wilbur said.

“You said it,” Ranboo said as he sat down.

Tubbo wandered over to the table and picked up the bracelet. “I’ve also been working on something that might help us”

Phil raised an eyebrow.

“Tommy come here,” Tubbo said.

I rolled my eyes but wandered over to his side.

“This will come in handy if it works,” Tubbo said as he put on the bracelet.

He turned the bracelet away from us and did an up-to-down move with it. He then moved the bracelet back towards us.

The bracelet showed five different lists of skills.

“What the fuck did you just do?”

“I’m able to scan demons to see what we’re up against. It just tells me what powers and magic they wield”

“Freak of nature” Wilbur coughed.

Tubbo stuck a tongue out at him.

“This…is amazing Tubbo”

Tubbo beamed “I know!”

Match

Tubbo glanced down at the bracelet “I didn’t program it to do that” He raised the bracelet to his face. The bracelet shows three different lists with a bond-looking symbol “Phil? You and Wilbur are related, right?”

Phil hummed

“So then why is it saying Fundy is too?”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

“So then why is it saying Fundy is too?”

Fundy’s eyes darted between Phil, Wilbur, and Tubbo.

“Let me just…” Tubbo smacked the bracelet a couple of times. “Alright, let's just rescan”

Tubbo held out the bracelet and let it scan the five demons.

Match

“WHAT THE FUCK!??!” Tubbo shouted as he looked at the three profiles on the bracelet.  “Why does it keep saying you three are related???”

I placed a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder in an attempt to calm him down…let's just say…it didn’t end well.

Tubbo was quick to push my hand away and glare at me.

“Might I suggest a blood test?” Ranboo suggested from where he was sitting.

Tubbo had lowered the bracelet from his face and made eye contact with Ranboo “Go on”

“Well, I mean…I was studying blood before we came here. I might be able to tell” Ranboo said, trying not to go all doctor on us.

“Studying blood?” Jack questioned, “Why would you need to study blood?”

“For disease…stuff like that,” Ranboo said.

“I trust boob boy,” I said, letting a smirk form on my face. I know Ranboo hates that name but I can’t help myself.

Ranboo rolled his eyes. “I’ll need a blood sample from you three” He touched Jack’s shoulder to obtain his creation magic. How do I know this? Well, Ranboo had created a table with a bunch of medical equipment. If I had known what medical equipment it was I would tell you fellow reader but I have absolutely no idea what half this shit is.

Phil summoned his sword and created a small cut on his finger to let the blood pour out. Well, I guess not pour since it was a small cut. Wilbur had done the same but with a smaller sword.

Ranboo had brought over two small tray things and held them out towards Phil and Wilbur. Phil and Wilbur had turned their fingers over to let some blood drop onto the trays. After that, Wilbur had healed his finger and Phil’s.

I glanced at the two trays that Ranboo was holding as he walked back over to the little work area he had created. I still can't get over the whole different color blood thing. I mean Phil’s is the same shade of green that he wears whereas Wilbur’s is well yellow…looks diseased if you ask me.

“Fundy” Ranboo said as he walked over with a different tray.

Fundy made eye contact with Ranboo. He seemed nervous based on the fact that his tail was in between his legs and his ears were pinned up against his head.

He pulled out one of his daggers from his belt and made a small cut on his finger. He had done the same motion the others had done and let the blood drop.

Once Ranboo had gotten enough blood from Fundy he signaled for Wilbur. Ranboo had walked back over to his workstation and began working. In the meantime, Wilbur had walked over to Fundy and healed the small cut.

Even Fundy’s blood is strange. It’s orange…like…an orange!

We all shifted our attention toward Ranboo since he was making a bunch of humming noises. Sounded like a hummingbird…get it? He’s humming and the word “humming” is in hummingbird. Prime reader, you’re starting to exhaust me.

“Well?” Jack asked.

Ranboo pulled away from one of the looking things. Looking things…think they call them a microscope. Look, reader! I didn’t pay attention in Biology. Why? Because it was stupid! I’m sorry to any Biology majors I just offended but it’s stupid!

Wilbur elbowed me to get my attention.

Starting to think Wilbur thinks I’m crazy. Honesty…he has a right to. Prime, I’m talking to a reader. Wait…are you a Watcher????

Phil cleared his throat.

“Sorry!” I shouted.

“You’ve really got to quit talking to yourself mate, it's freaky”

“Have you considered it’s a coping mechanism?” Tubbo shot at Phil.

“Do you think I know what that is?” Phil shot back.

“How about we just get back to what Ranboo was saying?” Jack suggested.

That was one way to shut us all up.

Ranboo cleared his throat. “There are two ways we can do this. Either I tell you what you want to know or I lie to your face. Which do you prefer?”

“Tell us!” Fundy was quick to say.

“I’m with the kid,” Phil said.

Ranboo sighed “The scanner isn’t lying. You three are related”

Fundy glanced at Phil and Willbur before getting smaller.

“In what way?” Wilbur questioned.

“You…being the father…and…Phil being the Irvis Phenyis Elder Father or Grandpa”

The shock in the room was loud. All of us were exchanging looks with each other.

“It makes sense,” I said, looking at the others. “They both can’t sleep”

“But foxes sleep,” Tubbo said.

“So…Wilbur just gave him his genes.”

“Mate, that doesn’t make sense. I’m Wilbur and Techno's father and they have no crow in them”

“He does make a point there,” Wilbur agreed. “Plus, the Watchers create us to be whatever they want us to be. The only thing we have in common is our blood. Sure, it looks different from the outside but on the inside, we’re the same”

“What about the Legend of the Tribrid?” Jack said.

“Legend of the Tribrid?” Phil questioned.

Jack hummed as he walked over to the bookcase. “It’s a legend that is told to many young demons” He grabbed a book off the shelf and opened it up. “Many demons believed that some Watchers wanted to create a new I guess generation of demons. Instead of the normal hybrid where they were half demon and half creature there well…half demon, half creature, and half of another creature that typically the parent figure has. So in this case, Fundy is half demon, half fox, and half phantom.”

“But nothing from me?” Phil asked.

“Well no, since you’re the Irvis Phenyis. It’d only come from the da'nyis mother or phenyis father

Phil hummed.

Wilbur had walked over to Fundy and crouched down to his height. He seemed a bit hesitant but scooted a bit closer to him.

“Phenyis?” Fundy said.

Wilbur nodded as he extended his arms out. Fundy was quick to jump into his arms. A large smile had formed on Wilbur’s face as he held Fundy close.

“Wait,” Fundy said as he pulled away. “Does that make Techno my Yerph Phenyis? Half Father?

“Uncle” Ranboo whispered to Tubbo and me.

“Pretty sure” Wilbur chuckled.

“I don’t know whether to be terrified about that or not” Fundy commented.

“Well, once he’s back to normal. He’ll do whatever it takes to protect you as will I and I’m sure Irvis Phenyis”

Fundy looked past Wilbur to see Phil. In my mind, I thought Phil was going to lose it on Wilbur but he simply smiled. Such a proud father moment.

“Does this mean…I found my family?” Fundy asked.

Wilbur nodded.

“And what about my brothers?”

“They can still be your brothers since I know how important they are too. Plus, they’re already a part of the family”

Thought Phil would have snapped there. Guess not.

“Phil?” Wilbur said.

“Yes, mate?”

“There’s someplace I’d like to take Fundy and everyone else”

“And where’s that?”

“Read my mind,” Wilbur replied.

Phil didn’t even bother using his magic. “I don’t know mate…”

“Oh come on Phil!” Wilbur whined.

“Even if we wanted to, how do you plan on getting there? We don’t exactly have Techno”

“Who said we needed Techno?” Wilbur said as he looked at Ranboo. “We’ve got a replication demon in our presence.”

“I’m starting to think I’m being used for my skills” Ranboo muttered.

“Ranboo wouldn’t even know where it is, remember? Only we know where home is mate”

“Then use your mind magic to show him,” Wilbur said as he wiggled his fingers.

“Are we seriously doing this?” Ranboo asked Phil.

Phil sighed “Guess so mate”

Ranboo had wrapped one of his hands around the amulet for a couple of seconds before letting go. Phil had used his mind magic since his eyes were glowing to probably show Ranboo where to place a portal.

Ranboo focused his magic and opened a portal. On the other side, it looked like a massive cave with different weapons and rocks scattered around.

Phil was the first to enter following the rest of us. Once we all were through, Ranboo had closed the portal.

“So this is where The Syndicate lives?” I said looking at the large symbol on the wall that was identical to the “tattoo” that was on Techno and Wilbur’s arm.

Phil hummed “It’s not much but it's where I raised my boys”

“I seriously don’t get how you guys sleep on rocks” Tubbo commented as he sat on a rock “It’s uncomfortable!”

Ranboo rolled his eyes as he took a seat on a rock nearby.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I followed close behind Wilbur as we walked over to a wall.

“Uhh…what are we doing?” I asked, looking at the wall.

“This” Wilbur said as he went through the wall.

“You know I can’t go through walls right??” I shouted.

“It’s a hidden doorway that was created with a spell. Just go through the wall” Wilbur’s voice replied.

I thought he was going crazy but I did as he said and went through the wall. On the other side was a room that was lit with several candles. Inside was a large bag that was stuffed with a soft fabric since it was hanging out from one side. Along with that, there were several stuffed plushies of creatures and a bookshelf full of books.

“I gathered all of this so that when the Watchers gave me a family, I’d be prepared,” Wilbur said.

I shifted into my fox form and jumped onto the bag.

“Soft isn’t it?”

I nodded before shifting back into my demon form. “How did you get all of this?”

“Umm….I stole it?”

“For me?”

“For you,” Wilbur said as he leaned against a wall. “All of this was for you. Even those books, I wanted to create several memory books so we could look back together.”

I slowly pushed myself off the bag and hugged his leg since I’m a bit shorter than him

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Did you guys train in here?” I asked, looking around.

“Not really, we mainly trained outside”

I hummed as I continued looking around. “Who likes their books?”

“Techno”

I ran a finger over the books. “I miss him…”

“Me too mate…me too,” Phil said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Hey guys! Check this out” Tubbo said slurring almost every word.

We all shifted our attention towards Tubbo at the right time since he fell face-first and passed out.

“Tubbo!” Phil exclaimed as he flew over to him.

A sword had been plunged straight into Phil’s wing. Phil screamed but not so much like a normal scream. It sounded more animal-like…almost like a crow. The sword that had been plunged into his wing was deep enough that it went straight through his wing and into the wall making Phil stuck.

Techno had emerged from the shadows looking terrifying. Black ooze dripping from his mouth…no thoughts behind his red eyes…and how he summoned a second sword.

Ranboo and Jack were quick to get into a defense position and put me behind them. Fang stood beside me and snarled at Techno.

“Techno…” Phil managed to say.

Techno snarled before plunging a second sword into his other wing.

“Techno!” I shouted.

Techno snapped his neck towards us before picking up Tubbo. As Techno picked up Tubbo, who was unconscious at this point, a sleep dart of some sort had been stuck in his arm. Techno had summoned a dagger and placed it against Tubbo’s neck.

Fang snarled as a warning. I placed a hand on his neck to prevent him from darting towards Techno.

“Put him down!” Wilbur shouted as he drew his bow.

Where’s Fundy?....

Techno glared at Wilbur before tightening his grip on the dagger.

“He knew….he knew we were coming…” Phil said as he attempted to remove one of the swords.

“Indeed he did” A new voice spoke.

Behind us was that Quackity guy along with a bunch of Seekers if I had to take a guess.

“Excellent work Techno” Quackity praised Techno.

Fundy must have used his Teleportation Stone since he appeared beside Quackity in his BloodStone uniform. He summoned his bow and looked at Quackity. Quackity must have told him we were here…

“You’ve put together an interesting group of demons to…protect you,” Quackity said.

“Get lost bitch!” I snapped as I gave him the finger.

“Why do you have to make things so difficult?” Quackity complained “Just hand yourself over and we’ll spare everyone in here.

“You wouldn’t do that”

“You hardly know me!”

“You work for that bitch Schlatt! I’m pretty sure I know y–”

Jack covered my mouth and shook his head.

Quackity crossed his arms “I’ll make this offer once. Hand yourself over and nobody who cares about you gets hurt”

Fang snarled before lunging at Quackity.

“FANG!” I shouted as I watched Quackity pull out a sword and stab him through his chest.

He tossed Fang’s now limp body to the side. My eyes wandered down to my arm to watch the mark given to me when Fang and I bonded disappear.

“One down, do you really want more to die?”

My hands tingled…rage built up in my chest…tears now rolling down my face…was it sadness..anger?....

“Tommy?...” Wilbur’s voice rang in my head.

“YOU BITCH!” I screamed as I shot a red blast from my hands.

The blast had knocked everyone off their feet except for Phil since he was stuck to the wall.

I glanced down at my hands to see the orbs slowly fade. Did I…no no…I didn’t do that…

Ranboo was quick to his feet and pushed me toward the exit.

“Get out of here while you can!”

“What??”

“Go! They want you! You need to get out of here!” Ranboo said, trying to push me away. “We’ll hold them back for as long as possible.”

“Where am I supposed to go??” I asked.

“Far away from here. We’ll find you once the coast is clear. Now go!” Ranboo said as he pushed me out of the cave.

I nodded before bolting out of the cave. I wasn’t sure where the fuck I was going but I knew running away was my only chance of not getting captured. The thought of seeing that bitches face again…it scared me.

I kept running through the forest dodging everything I could. Some tears had still been rolling down my face….Fang was dead…my friends were back there fighting for…me….why the fuck am I so special??

A pair of hands or claws grabbed me and dragged me up a tall tree. Whatever grabbed me pinned me against the tree. A small groan escaped my mouth as I looked at what grabbed me.

Staring at me was a familiar face…

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Staring at me was a familiar face…one I hoped to prime I would never see again.

“Didn’t think I’d be seeing you–”

They were quick to stop me from talking by covering my mouth with their hand.

“If we’re going to talk you need to whisper” They whispered.

I nodded as I slowly moved their hand away from my mouth. “If you’re here to kill me, just get it over with Ant. I don’t exactly have anyone to protect me”

That’s right, reader! The demon who stands before us is none other than Antfrost or Ant for short. Think we all were getting sick of saying Antfrost. This time however he was very different. This is the first time If I’m not mistaken I’ve seen him in his demon form. He has brown horns and a matching tail. Pretty sure the brown is meant to either match his hair or the fur that rests on his cat ears.

You know, for someone who's named “Ant” you’d think that their hybrid would be an ant but nooo The Watchers decided it’d be better if he was a fucking cat! Then again…these fucking demons fucking suck at naming things! Controller…Blocker…Limiter….They like literal naming for some stupid reason.

Anyway…his outfit was interesting…he wore something you’d see out of a movie since it was a tan suit meant to look like armor with a bandana to cover half of his face.

Speaking of his face…that scar was still there but glowing a dark red.

Ant rolled his eyes “I’m not here to kill you”

“Really? Then explain the last couple of times we’ve come face to face” I snipped back.

Ant sighed “Those were misunderstandings. I’m here to get you out of this mess”

“So what? You’re the good guy now? Why the fuck should I trust you??”

“Because I’m the only one who ca–” He paused as he looked down the tree. “You just need to trust me this one time”

My arms folded across my chest as I looked him up and down.

“Please Tommy, you don’t realize how much trouble you’re in”

“I think I’d be in more trouble if I went with you to prime knows where”

“Where I’m taking you, nobody except the demons who navigate can get there”

I glared at him.

Why the fuck would I go with a demon who tried to kill me???

“Give me one fucking reason I should go with you”

Ant tilted my head slightly “It’s either me or them”

My eyes caught sight of several guards or Seekers of BloodStone all swarming the area.

They’re looking for me… they’d capture me…take me….to him…he’d kill me…for this…power…my friends…my family…they’d suffer because of me.

“What’s it going to be?” Ant asked.

As much as I didn’t want to admit it to his fucking face “You”

A grin or smile formed on Ant’s face “Good choice” He pulled out a Teleportation Stone from one of his many pockets on his suit. “Hope you like teleporting”

Before I knew it my stomach twisted in four different directions as we teleported away from the tree to somewhere new. We seemed to be in some sort of sand building since the walls looked to be made of sand or maybe sandstone.

“Am I allowed to ask where we are?” I asked Ant.

“Inside of a castle,” Ant replied being as vague as fuck.

“Who’s castle?” I asked, trying to get some answers out of him.

“Are you going to ask a million questions?”

“I don’t know bitch, you tell me” I replied grinning like a fucking gremlin.

Ant sighed “We’re inside the castle in The Badlands”

“Cool!” I said wandering over to some painting.

Ant sighed again “Can we focus”

“Focus on what? You were the one who brought me here”

“I did,” Ant said as he placed a hand on my shoulder. “And right now, someone important would like to meet you”

“And what about my friends? My family? Aren’t we going to help them?”

“Not right now”

I folded my arms

“Look I sent some guards to go and stop them but I can’t guarantee anything”

“You’re a shit hero, you know that right”

“If there’s one thing that I’ve learned from your world it’s the word “fuck you”

“You’re a bitch”

“I get that a lot”

“Really? By who bitch?”

“Young brats with blonde hair”

“You’re just jealous you’re not as cool as I am”

“Uh huh,” Ant replied as he began guiding me.

He guided me through several hallways each guarded with at least ten guards. Good luck robbing this place…it’s fucking swarming with guards. Then again…why would you rob a place made out of sand?

We stopped outside two large doors that were made out of pure gold.

“That’s expensive…”

Ant hummed “and heavy.” He signaled to the two guards guarding the door.

The two guards nodded and took a couple of seconds to push the doors open.

“I’ve been trying to convince our king to replace them with something a little bit easier to open and close with”.

The two of us entered the room once the doors had been opened up. I could tell from the faces of the guards that it was a lot of work since they looked as if they were going to pass out.

Upon entering the room, I noticed that the ceiling was crazy high and shaped to look like a pyramid. The room alone was just massive, it could probably fit a whole mansion inside. Several banners covered the room which made sense since on the other end was a throne. A throne that wasn’t empty…

Sitting on the throne was a new demon. He was wearing a black robe that reminded me a lot of Phil’s except his had a red accent to it. His skin was completely dark including his horns and tail. For a moment, I thought that he didn’t have a face but his bright white eyes would say otherwise. I tried to see if he had a hybrid side to him but it’d appear he didn’t. Strange…

To his left was that son of a bitch Sam. Well…at least I think it is. His hair looks like it was dyed a bright green with a lighter shade of green horns sticking out of his hair. He wore a similar suit to Ant’s except his was a forest green. Just like the other demon, I couldn’t see a hybrid

Shapeshifter

“Shapeshifter…” I muttered under my breath. I remember Wilbur telling me that while…that whole wolf thing was happening to me. That thought still terrified me but it did make sense that Sam didn’t have a hybrid side.

A small snarl snapped me out of thought. I glanced to my left to see a creature that towered over me due to its size. Let's just say…my entire body tensed up. The creature had the face and body of an alligator but beyond that…it was a freak of nature. There were ten legs in total. The four front legs looked like they’d be a part of an alligator while the back six looked like they’d be a part of a spider. Along with the leg changes and its…enormous size…. Its tail also looked like a scorpion since there was a massive stinger at the end. One that I’m sure would be super painful and would take weeks to heal.

The creature bent down to my height and observed me. I wanted to run and scream but my body remained still. The creature got a bit closer before licking me with its massive tongue.

I wanted to vomit but my body once again refused.

“SIF!” A squeaky and high-pitched voice yelled, “Leave our guests alone!”

The creature or Sif glanced in the direction of the voice before walking off.

“How did you do that?” Ant asked.

“D-Do what exactly?...”

“Well Sif doesn’t like people except for Bad”

I didn’t say anything as I was too focused on gaining some control over my body which still was stuck.

“Is this the one?” The squeaky voice asked Ant.

The voice had moved from the other side of the room since he wasn’t yelling.

Ant hummed “The one who wields the amulet”

They were talking about me…

I finally gained mobility again and shifted my body to face Ant and the other demon.

The demon seemed to take some interest in me as they began circling me. They must have been taking note of something since they kept scratching their chin.

“You must be a Walker”

“A Walker? I-I’m no Zombie sir”

The demon gave me a confused look.

“We are not familiar with the term,” Ant said.

“O-Oh umm….A zombie is someone who died but their body is being controlled by like a disease”

“Oh, we have a different definition of a Walker. A Walker is a demon who walks among the creatures. They respect the creatures and the creatures respect them” The squeaky voice started. He rolled up his sleeve to show the letter “W” had been tattooed onto his skin. The “W” looked like a normal w however the ends were slightly angled inwards to look like horns. “Walkers are given this mark once the creatures of the realm except the demon as a Walker…However…you’re not a demon… you’re a–”

“Human” A new voice spoke.

We all shifted our attention towards the door. Standing in the doorway was a demon whose skin looked to be made out of gold. His horns matched the gold skin with a small hint of blue at the top. His ears were pointed like Technos and his eyes were bright green like Phil’s. His clothes were something you’d see a god wear since I noticed a tattoo glowing on his right arm. It wasn’t a fancy tattoo since it was just a circle around his arm…but it was glowing. I think the coolest thing about this demon was his tail. It wasn’t your average demon tail, it was a fucking shark tail!

“Foolish, you’re early” The first demon spoke.

I held back a laugh. His name was Foolish?!?! What kind of a name is that?!?! On top of that, this demon's voice is cracking me up! It’s so squeaky for a demon that looks intimidating.

“I am?” Foolish asked. “Well maybe that’s a good thing”

The first demon rolled his eyes “You’ll have to forgive us, it’s been quite some time since we’ve spoken”

“How about you two introduce yourselves to the Chosen One?” Ant suggested.

“Excellent idea! Pardon my manners Chosen One”

“It’s Tommy actually” I cut him off.

“Tommy? That is what you wished to be called?” The first demon asked.

I hummed “It’s my name. You don’t have to treat me like I’m some god or Watcher because I wear this” I said holding up the amulet so they could see.

Foolish made a comment based on how his lips moved, a comment I did not hear.

“Very well then Tommy.” The first demon cleared his throat while keeping an eye on the amulet “My name is King Bad but you can just call me Bad. I’m the king of The Badlands. And this is King Foolish of Azula.”

That’s when it hit me. I was in the room with two of the three kings of Vida’t. There was Schlatt, the king of BloodStone. Bad, the king of The Badlands. And Foolish, the king of Azula.

A small grin formed on my face as I looked at Foolish.

“May I ask what's funny?” Foolish asked.

A small giggle escaped my mouth. “It’s just…is your name seriously Foolish?”

“It is, is that a problem?”

“We must have different meanings for the word then.”

“Your world has a lot of similar words to our own.” Foolish started “My name is a name that’s been passed down from one demon to another.”

“Can I ask what it means in this world?” I asked.

“It means royalty”

“So it doesn’t mean you’re stupid?” I asked, smirking.

I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Ant and Bad holding back a laugh.

Foolish simply rolled his eyes “In the amount of times I’ve gone to your world, I have never once been made fun of my royal name”

“Well, now you are bitch!”

Foolish sighed loudly.

“Say what’s with the glowing tattoo on your arm anyways??” I asked.

Foolish looked at his arm. “This? It’s my mark to tell other demons that I was reborn”

“Reborn?”

Foolish nodded “I was alive many many many years ago and then died. Can’t remember since Reborns get their memory whipped. But here I am”

I nodded slowly before shifting my attention back over to Bad who was now looking at the amulet.

“Uhh…” I said looking at Bad.

“Sorry” Bad was quick to apologize “It’s just after so many years, we honestly thought we’d never see the amulet again.”

Foolish hummed.

“‘Ya, you attacked my friends and then it somehow ended up in my world”

“So you know Ranboo and Jack then”

“Yep,” I said, crossing my arms. “They were watching over the amulet while trying to learn about what it was capable of. Then you two and Schlatt showed up and from what I understand the amulet had a mind of its own and teleported Ranboo to my world.”

“Well that’s pretty much what happened,” Bad said “And now it seems it has chosen you to be its wielder”

“But why? Why did the amulet choose me, a non-demon, to wield it?”

“It’s one question that we do not have the answer for, unfortunately”

I sighed, “Phil told me that if the amulet got into the wrong hands, it would lead to chaos.”

“It certainly would if it got into the hands of Schlatt or one of his minions” Foolish pointed out.

“But we’ve been told by the Watchers different information about what the amulet possesses”

“Which is?”

“Well, I was told it gave the user the power to create not just objects but life itself. I mean that would mean a demon could walk among us with the power of a Watcher. They could create nature, creatures, and even demons” Foolish explained.

“Where I’ve been told it could bring back the dead,” Bad said, looking a little bit sad. I would guess that he lost someone close to him when the war broke out. “But maybe that’s not true at all. Whatever it possesses, the amulet chose you to be the one to not only wield its power but to protect it. And it seems you wouldn’t be protecting it alone”

He was referring to The Syndicate…

“They’re not bad people, just misunderstood,” I said defending them even though they weren’t present “Phil just wanted to keep himself and his family safe from the war”

“Yet he and his kids killed thousands of demons across Vida’t”

“Like he said, he was just protecting himself and his family,” Ant said.

Bad raised an eyebrow towards Ant.

“I’ve seen it with my two eyes. If they wanted to, they would have killed Tommy and everyone around him but they didn’t”

“Maybe because they’re waiting,” Foolish muttered.

“I’m on the kids' side on this one,” Sam spoke up.

We all shifted our attention towards Sam who had summoned his trident.

“When I was in his realm, I felt something different between the three of them. They didn’t go up to other humans and start fights. They were peaceful. Maybe all along we were wrong about them. They’re not killers…they’re just a family trying to keep everyone they care about safe.”

“Which is what I intend to do,” I said, making my way toward the door.

Foolish had stopped me “Not alone”

I glanced at the four demons who stood before me.

“I can't ask you to do that. Schlatt wants me. I don’t need more people getting hurt because of me. Besides, I hardly know you guys. How do I know you’re not waiting around until I’m at my weakest point to take the amulet from me?”

“He does make a good point, Bad” Foolish said.

Bad hummed “I mean it’s either us or BloodStone. Demons who are willing to sacrifice everything for the one the amulet has chosen or the demons who want it to rule over all of Vida’t”

I sighed. I knew they were right…I didn’t have anyone else outside of my group…I needed all the help I could get…besides Ant and Sam defended The Syndicate…

“Alright…but let me make this clear. If you try anything to take away this amulet I can guarantee that this fucker will kill you”

Bad looked at Ant and Sam to see if I was kidding or not. Let's just say that when Ant and Sam both nodded, Bad knew I was being serious.

Bad hummed. “Why don’t we get a room so you can get some rest? I’ll send a couple more guards to go look for your friends.”

I nodded, feeling exhausted. Ant had guided me to an empty room that was near the throne room. In the room was a bed that looked comfortable, a balcony, and an area to change. No bathroom…since demons don’t go if you get what I mean.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I couldn’t sleep last night…so much had been on my mind. Plus…Fang’s death was haunting…my demon dog…killed just like that…

Someone had cleared their throat which snapped me out of my thoughts. I glanced up to see Ant and Sam leaning in the doorway.

“Morning to you too,” I said in a sleepy voice. I rubbed my eyes in an attempt to wake up.

“Someone wishes to see you,” Ant said.

“Someone wants to see me? Who?”

“A prisoner, claims they know you,” Sam said before walking off.

“What?...” I said pushing myself off the bed I didn’t sleep on last night.

I walked over to Ant who began guiding me yet again through the castle. I swear to prime I’m going to need a fucking map of this castle, it looks all the same!

Ant had made me walk down a very narrow hallway which was lined with different cells. Sam had been at the other end looking at who I assumed was the prisoner. He had been holding his trident with a tight grip based on how his veins popped out of his hand.

I walked up beside Sam and shifted my attention to the prisoner.

“Fundy?...”

To be continued…

20:15:03

Chapter Text

“Where am I supposed to go??” Tommy asked with a bit of panic in his voice.

“Far away from here. We’ll find you once the coast is clear. Now go!” Ranboo said as he pushed Tommy out of the cave.

With that, Tommy was now out of sight leading just my friends and all of my Seeker “friends”.

Quackity snarled as he got to his feet. “AFTER HIM!” He turned towards me “If you don’t find him, Schlatt is going to have your throat ripped out” His tone was threatening. Would Schlatt seriously have my throat ripped out?

I nodded trying to push down my nerves. I followed after a group of Seekers who had exited the cave. Before exiting, I paused in the entranceway to see both of my brothers attack Quackity and Slime. My brothers…

I shook my head as I shifted my attention towards Phil. He had still been pinned down by the swords that had been lodged in his wings. It was hard to make out the words Phil had been saying since my nerves were not only clouding my thoughts but also my hearing. If I had to take a guess, he had been trying to talk Techno out of the whole mind control piece. Techno didn’t seem to care as he got into it with Wilbur who was trying to safely reach his father and Tubbo who was lying on the ground unconscious.

I wanted to help…I truly did…but something inside of me told me not to. Like a voice…

Pretend to be one of them

There it was…a female voice…speaking to me…telling me to be one of them. But what does that mean? Be one of the Seekers for BloodStone? Or…be a part of the Syndicate?...join my family and help them?

Too many questions
Not enough answers.

I wandered out to the group of Seekers who were all huddled outside of the cave bickering with each other.

“Split up!” One of the Seekers shouted. “We can’t let him escape!”

“FOR BLOODSTONE!” Another shouted before darting off.

“FOR BLOODSTONE” A couple more shouted.

“I’m going to find him first so I can rule beside Schlatt,” One demon said as he pushed a couple of Seekers out of his way.

My ears folded against my head as I slumped my body against a couple of rocks.

How did this happen…was it…no no…it’s not my fault. You’re just protecting your family…right?

Instead of following a group of Seekers into the forest that stood before us, I decided to go on my own. If there was even a chance, I could meet up with Tommy and tell him to go back to base. That is…if he can find it. It’s not like it’s out in the open screaming “Hey here's where we live”. It’s hidden so people like Schlatt never find Ra’ln like myself or my brothers…it’s our safe haven.

I picked up the pace by shifting into my fox form. I hate to say it but I’m much faster in my fox form than in my demon form. I’m not entirely sure as to why but this allows me to cover more ground and maybe pick up Tommy’s scent.

I paused in front of several trees and began sniffing the area to see if I could pick up his scent or at least maybe the amulet.

Does the amulet smell?

I’m sure if it did…they would have found us.

I shook my head and attempted to regain focus. Something did catch my eye…

Close by were a pair of footsteps, but not just any footsteps. They looked like Tommy’s footsteps or…whatever he wears over his feet. I’ll need to ask them what the Hoomans call them.

I began racing alongside them hoping that maybe I’d be able to catch up to him and maybe just maybe be able to beat the other Seekers to him.

I raced for a short distance before coming to a halt. The tracks just stopped next to a lot of trees. How could he just disappear? Did the amulet….save him?

My ears perked up as I heard rumblings of other Seekers getting close. I hopped into a nearby bush and began looking around to see if maybe I could get some answers. I just hope that they didn’t find him…

My eyes shifted up at one of the nearby trees.

My heart sank a little in my chest.

There Tommy was…in a tree…with Ant…

I noticed Ant turn Tommy’s head slightly to show him the Seekers that had just entered the area. Tommy must have said something to Ant because before I knew it, they both disappeared with the help of a Teleportation Stone.

He was gone…safe? I’m not too sure. Ant is from the Badlands and if there's one thing I know it's that I’ve never spoken with anyone from the kingdom. They could hurt him…or take the amulet from him.

I shook that thought off as I shifted back into my demon form. I began making my way back towards the cave since I wanted to see if my family had stopped Quackity and Slime.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX